Revelation

The book of Revelation was written at a time when severe persecution was upon the infant Church—near the close of the first century, probably AD 93-96, in the reign of the Emperor Domitian, though some date it nearly thirty years earlier, in the reign of Nero. No matter—in either case it was written at a time of special peril.
R3568:3 It was written some sixty years after Pentecost, and twenty-six years after Jerusalem's destruction. A90 See the Diaglott footnote to Revelation 1:1 regarding the manuscripts on this book. R366:4* John, at the time of the trance vision was a prisoner, exiled to the Isle of Patmos, a penal colony of those days—an island almost uninhabitable, rocky, barren. The crime for which he suffered this banishment was his faithfulness as a mouthpiece of the Lord. At the time he must have been between sixty and ninety years of age, supposing that none of our Lord's disciples were younger than himself at the beginning of his ministry. R3568:6, 3569:1 St. John was naturally loving, gentle and meek; and that very disposition would make it difficult for him to sever the many ties of human friendship which such dispositions always draw about them. Yet he was faithful to his Master, regardless of the human ties. R1041:4 Note the simplicity of the Apostle's introduction to this most wonderful book. He did not write the title of the book as it appears in our Bibles—"The Revelation of St. John the Divine"—On the contrary, John claims no credit for the revelation. This simplicity common to all the apostles commends them to us as men of humble minds—the very kind we should expect our Lord to use as special servants and messengers to his people. Instead of adding loud and boastful titles to his name, we find John introducing himself as "Your Brother," as the companion of all saints in tribulation. R2826:2,3, 1598:3 The book of Revelation is a prophecy, and not a literal epistle. HG97:1 It abounds in symbols or signs, and these are the rule, and the literal—when unavoidable—is the exception. R490:3* The signs and symbols, are evidently designed to barricade its mysteries from all except a certain class, the saints, and from them also until the time was due for the secrets to be revealed. Note the words, "Blessed is he that readeth, and they that hear (understand) the words of this prophecy." The very reading of it will bring a blessing, and, as its mysteries gradually dissolve, the understanding thereof will bring still additional blessing. Its name, Revelation, signifies the uncovering, and implies something hidden. OV6:4 God seems to have given the book of Revelation with the intent of covering up great and important truths, not only because these were not due to be understood, but because he designs to keep certain features of his Plan from the world. SM232:1 Nor has that book ever been, until now, all that its name implies—an unfolding, a Revelation. So far as the early Church was concerned, probably none understood any part of the book. Even John, who saw the visions, was probably ignorant of the significance of what he saw. During the Christian age, some of the saints sought to understand the Church's future by examining this symbolic book, and doubtless all who read and understand even a part of its teachings were blessed as promised. The book kept opening up to such, and in the days of the Reformation was an important aid to Luther. Thus gradually God opens up his truth and reveals the exceeding riches of his grace; and consequently much more light is due now than at any previous time in the Church's history. A27, 28 The first three chapters refer to seven different epochs in the church's history, and suggest nothing to the effect that the church is now reigning, but, quite to the contrary, that it will be a suffering church down to the very last. All the intervening chapters between the third and the twentieth deal with conflicts between good and evil, and evidently cover the entire period of this Gospel age; yet in all of these presentations the evil is shown to be triumphant, and the people of the saints of the Most High God are worn out and cry from under the altar, etc. It is the conclusion of this book of symbols, from the eighteenth to the twenty-second chapters, that the close of this Gospel age and the inauguration of the Millennial age is pictured, and the triumph of the Lord and of his saints is shown. One would think that, even with no knowledge of the symbols of Revelation, no thinking Christian should have any difficulty in realizing that the book portrays trouble for the church throughout this Gospel age and the triumphant Millennial reign at its close. R3570:3,6 A book of pen-pictures of events and of periods of earth's history—from Christ's first advent onward—usually in groups of seven succeeding stages; several of the groups running more or less synchronous, or parallel in time, with each other. R336:1*, 490:6* Comparison of the beginning of the Bible with the end. R462:1 As we proceed to set forth our understanding of the symbols of the Revelation, we wish to state most emphatically that we are saying nothing whatever against godly Christians anywhere, at any time, whether in any church or out of any church. We have nothing to say respecting people. We discuss principles, doctrines, always; individuals, never. God has not commissioned us to discuss people; it is ours to discuss his Word. Dv; OV270:2

[NTC - Revelation 1:1]

The Revelation— The name signifies uncovering, and implies something hidden. OV7:T; A27 A special revelation of things not previously understood. A27 The Apocalypse is a symbolic prophecy. It tells of things not as they may happen to come to pass—but accurately—as they shall surely come to pass. R726:4 John represented a class who see with the eyes of their understanding the visions and revelations which John saw in symbols in a trance. R3568:6, 2826:1 The book is full of signs and symbols, evidently designed to barricade its mysteries from all except the saints, and from them also until the time was due for the secrets to be revealed. OV6:4; R5992:2 John, in vision, was carried down through this Christian age and its changing scenes of church and state to the end of the present evil world. A70 All Christian people credit the book of Revelation to the Lord, as St. John does. Div; OV270:2 Learned professors of Christendom deny the revelation our Lord has made through his apostles. R3486:6 Hypnotists would say that such visions and revelations are an ordinary occurrence and may be had by anyone who put himself into a cataleptic sleep or trance. R2033:2
Of Jesus Christ— Our risen Lord. R726:4 John claims no credit for the revelation. R2826:2, 1598:3; OV270:2
God gave unto him— Because Jesus proved worthy to know it. E37
Shew unto his servants— God does not reveal them to us by his Spirit in the same manner as he revealed them to the Lord Jesus. R5055:1 Our Lord Jesus has promised us that whatsoever the Father shall make known to him, he in turn will make known to us. R2434:3 The messages given us in the book of Revelation are as truly the Savior's messages as those uttered during his earthly ministry. R3568:3 What Paul saw (2 Cor. 12:2-4) were doubtless the same things which John afterward saw, and was permitted to express to the Church in symbols, which may only be understood as they become due. A70 The Lord tells of restitution, showing John and the Church through his visions the Paradise restored and sin and its curse or penalty removed. R866:3 Not addressed to the world, but to the Lord's people, justified and consecrated. R1944:2 The Church, through the visions to John. R866:3
Shortly come to pass— Of things then future. R1371:6 The larger proportion of John's vision related not to the Millennial day, but to the intervening time. R2826:1 These words, true when our Lord uttered them, are no less true now, 1800 years later. From the human standpoint 1800 years is a dreadfully long period, but not so from the divine. NS31:3
And signified it— Sign-ified it. B203 Told it in signs and symbols, which are the rule, the literal being the exception used only when unavoidable. R5992:2, 490:3*, 390:4*; B203
His servant John— Who in some measure typified the last living members of the Little Flock; a class who see with the eyes of their understanding the visions and revelations John saw in symbols in a trance. R3568:6 Remarkable modesty, as with all the apostles, commends them and their words to our attention. R2826:3 Jesus received a wonderful revelation from the Father relative to coming events, and true to his Body, he sent and signified it to John who thus stood as the "eye" of the Church. R364:6 Even John, who saw the visions, was probably ignorant of the significance of what he saw. A27

[NTC - Revelation 1:2]

The word of God— The Scriptures claim to be the Word of God, though their authority by no means depends upon the finding of that expression in the Scriptures. R1584:3

[NTC - Revelation 1:3]

He that readeth— The very reading of it will bring a blessing. A27; R2827:5; OV7:T; Even though they do not understand. R2827:5
And— A special blessing. R2827:5
They that hear— Understand; even if only in part. A27; R1214:4; OV7:T The greater blessing of understanding is being realized by larger and larger numbers. R1214:4 As its mysteries gradually dissolve, the understanding thereof will bring still additional blessing. OV7:T
This prophecy— Which was an important aid to Luther in deciding that Papacy is the Antichrist. A28
And keep— Conform their lives to the things that are written therein. R2827:5

[NTC - Revelation 1:4]

Seven churches— Representing completeness. R5992:2 Perfection or completeness. R370:6, 529:4* Symbolizing seven successive stages in the history of the Christian Church. R5992:2, 4870:2, 3569:2, 3650:6, 2826:4, 490:6*, 177:1; T115; Q754:2 The first three chapters of Revelation contain particular specifications and general admonitions, not only for the local churches therein mentioned, but for all "overcomers." They apply not only to the different epochs in the history of the Church as a whole, but to different classes in any one epoch in the history of the Church. R4870:2, 529:4* Any number of the living Church assembled together in any place may properly be called the Church of that place. R1893:5 Each is a general period, which laps over the one on the other; and not necessarily with a particular instant of beginning and a particular instant of closing. R5718:1 It will be a suffering Church down to the very last. R3570:3

[NTC - Revelation 1:5]

The first begotten— The firstborn. "The beginning of the creation." (Rev. 3:14) E136, 87; F18; R5991:3 Of the new creation. R371:3 The first born; the victor Jesus, the Lord of life and glory. E136
Of the dead— Although some before him were temporarily awakened, they lapsed again into death. Our Lord was the first to experience a resurrection to perfection and eternal life; a resurrection in the full sense of the word. R5991:3; HG136:1; NS282:6 While the death of Christ was the greatest event in history, his resurrection from death readily holds second place. R3563:1; NS175:1 He did come to life from the dead. A third "birth." Q374:6 "The firstfruits." (1 Cor. 15:20) "The first that should rise from the dead." (Acts 26:23) "The fore-runner." (Heb. 6:20) HG136:2; NS783:1 In direct antagonism to the creeds of Christendom. R5991:3
Prince of the kings— He has been highly exalted and is declared now to be prince or ruler of the kings of the earth. R2866:1
That loved us— Christ's special love for his Church, clearly distinguished from the world. R1254:5
In his own blood— "Thou hast redeemed us to God by thy blood." (Rev. 5:9) E446 "The blood of Jesus Christ his Son cleanseth us from all sin." (1 John 1:7) E445 "It is the blood that maketh an atonement." (Lev. 17:11) R1298:6* "He hath redeemed us by his blood" (by his death). R1230:4 Redemption is "through the blood." (Eph. 1:7) R1298:6*

[NTC - Revelation 1:6]

Us— Exclaimed by the glorified overcoming Church. R652:6
Kings and priests— The present mission of the Church is to prepare to be kings and priests in the next age. R5822:2, 4372:2, 3294:2, 2750:2, 2238:2, 1910:2, 1750:2 Not of human ordination, but by divine acceptance as members of the Body of our great High Priest. R1101:1 The "High Priest of our profession (order);" (Heb. 3:1) "A Royal Priesthood;" (1 Pet. 2:9) "After (like) the order of Melchizedec." (Heb. 7:21) R1101:1; CR452:5 The work of a priest is one of intercession and of instruction in righteousness. The fact the offices of king and priest will exist logically implies that there will be subjects to rule and learners to teach. R404:3*, 12:2*; CR452:5 This Royal Priesthood is to be God's agency during the Millennial age for bringing blessings to the world of mankind. R2879:5; Q796:2 Reigning priests, having the order of royalty and the order of priesthood combined. CR452:5 As kings we will be endued with power to control the world. R2879:6 These "very elect" kings and priest will be fully qualified to exercise their power in moderation—with new minds which are now being developed, disciplined and brought to the standard of perfect love, which is full of pity, compassion, brotherly kindness and harmony. R2879:6 The Little Flock will be the world's instructors and judges—"Kings and Priests unto God." R2247:3, 1941:1 As overcomers be granted a place in the glorified priesthood of the incoming Millennial age. R1138:4 To fit us for such an exalted and responsible position we require a peculiar training, and we feel warranted in claiming that the trials, temptations and discipline of this present life are for that very purpose. R405:1*, 12:3* We shall rule as kings even with a rod of iron, but the grand object will be to humble the nations and so fit them for the reception of truth. R404:6*, 12:2*

[NTC - Revelation 1:7]

Cometh— Greek, erketai. R149:1*
With clouds— The clouds of the time of trouble. B138; R5992:1, 5269:5, 1796:6 A dark day. "For then shall be great tribulation, such as was not since the beginning of the world to this time, no, nor ever shall be." (Matt. 24:21) R5269:2 The Millennial morning will be specially cloudy. R1073:5
And— In due time. B153
Every eye— All mankind. R5269:2
Shall— Ultimately. R5992:1
See him— Greek, horao, discern him, recognize his presence, power and authority. B138, 153; R5992:1 Greek, optomai, signifying attend, as in Matt. 27:4, 24, or recognize, as in Acts 7:2, 30; John 11:40 and Luke 3:6. R140:3 With the eyes of their understanding. R5269:2, 5992:1, 5762:1, 5485:6; CR467:6; OV57:4; SM425:1 A blind man says "I see now"—meaning that he sees with his intellectual sight. R5269:4 This scripture does not refer to natural human sight because the Lord said in John 14:19, "Yet a little while, and the world seeth me no more." Then, referring to his faithful followers who are to be changed into the spirit condition, he added, "But ye shall see me." R5269:1, 5992:1, 5485:6; OV57:3; Q499:3 "The people that walked in darkness have seen a great light." (Isa. 9:2) The world of mankind at that time recognize the presence of the Lord and his Kingdom established. R1746:3 The revelation of Messiah in flaming fire (trouble) will open the eyes of the world. SM425:2 Not until high noon will every eye be able to perceive that he is present; and when "every eye" sees him every one will be holy, "without which no man shall see (horao) the Lord. (Heb. 12:14) R555:5* Christ's presence and his righteous authority will be recognized in both the punishments and the blessings which will flow to mankind from his reign.R5992:1 The world will learn that the fire of God's anger does not burn against sinners for whom Christ died, but merely against their sins. SM425:3
They also— The Jews. SM425:2
Shall wail— At the time of our Lord's second advent the world will be far from converted to God. R5991:6; A90 Mankind, not loving his appearing, will see Christ drawing nearer in judgment and hence there will be mourning. OV222:3; A90; R5269:5; SM421:2
Because of him— Instead of being converted to God at the time he comes. R5992:1; HG341:6 It teaches that all on earth will not love his appearing. A90; HG341:6; OV222:3 His manifestation of power, the breaking in pieces of things of this present order of affairs, will cause the great time of trouble. R4602:2

[NTC - Revelation 1:8]

I am— Jesus' own words. CR247:2
Alpha and Omega— The first and last letters of the Greek alphabet. CR247:2 The Hebrew word for "me" in Zech. 12:10 here referred to consists of the first and last letters of the Hebrew alphabet, Aleph Tay. R1948:4* He was the first and only begotten and by him all the divine purpose is to be accomplished. R919:3, 716:5* Beginning with creation we have seen him as the Alpha of the plan, and faith looks into the revealed future and beholds him as the Omega. R422:6
Beginning and the ending— The first and last of the direct creation of God. R1514:6, 5748:1, 1278:3, 1060:4, 1005:3; CR290:1, 247:2; Q358:2;HG297:1, 661:6 God made just one being and never made any more. CR290:1, 247:4; Q358:2 As Jehovah's agent, Jesus is the beginning and finisher of the wondrous plan, though not its author. R1060:4, 446:5*, 333:4 See comment on Rev. 3:14
Which was— Referring to Jesus' pre-existence. R1161:5, 446:5*
To come— Greek, Erkomenas. R149:1*
The Almighty— "All power is given unto me in heaven and in earth." (Matt. 28:18) Christ has been all-mighty only since his resurrection. The Father gave him the power. R1515:1, 422:5

[NTC - Revelation 1:9]

I John— Typifying in some degree the last living members of the Little Flock. "If I will that he tarry till I come, what is that to thee?" (John 21:22, 23) R3568:6 At the time he must have been between sixty and ninety years of age. R3569:1
Am your brother— So far from being puffed up by this privilege, John humbly reminds us that the vision was from God and he was simply a companion in tribulation. R1598:3 He does not refer to himself as the "Reverent Saint John, Doctor of Divinity." R2826:2
And companion— The brother of all fellow disciples, sharers of the same sufferings, and prospectively of the same glory. R2826:3 The place of exile was made glorious with the presence of the Lord and manifestations of his grace, not only to his faithful Apostle, but also to all the Church through him. R1598:3
In the kingdom— The embryo Kingdom of heaven. "The Kingdom of heaven suffereth violence, and the violent take it by force." (Matt. 11:12) R1598:3
Was in the isle— A prisoner, exiled to the isle. R3568:6 Banished to the lonely and sterile isle. R1598:3 Possibly symbolizing the ostracism, complete isolation and imprisonment of the Church. R3569:1
Is called Patmos— A penal island, almost uninhabitable, rocky, barren, where convicts were worked in the quarrying of marble. R3568:6, 2826:3 The little island in the Mediterranean Sea. R2826:3
For the word of God— Seclusion had been forced upon him as a penalty for faithfulness. R1598:6, 3569:1, 2826:3 His faithfulness in believing and teaching the Word of God. R1598:3

[NTC - Revelation 1:10]

In the Spirit— In a trance. R2826:1 John was specially filled with the holy Spirit of love and adoration and joy in God as to be mentally lifted above his surroundings and out of the thoughts and feelings of the old nature. R1598:3 Being in the proper attitude of mind and heart—"a broken and emptied vessel," fit for the Master's use—the chosen and honored instrument. R1599:1 In times of tribulation the Lord's presence and comfort are most precious to his saints, and they begin to learn what it means to live "in the spirit"—above the world, and hence to a great extent unaffected by its conditions.R1598:6 To understand and appreciate spiritual things we must have become new creatures in Christ Jesus. R3569:2
On the Lord's day— John saw this vision on the first day of the week. Our Lord revealed himself and certain great instructions to the Church through John, honoring this day. R2826:1 The earliest record found in Scripture of the use of this name for the first day of the week. R1727:4, 1598:3, 1446:6 The day of his resurrection, our Sunday. R1727:4,3569:1, 2826:1 The day on which all the promises of God's Word received life and our hopes through Christ were quickened. R3569:1 A reference to the Millennial age, the day of Christ. R3569:1, 2826:1 We are living in the early dawn of this day of Christ. R3569:2
Behind me— From some unseen source. R1599:1 We, who now are having the realities, find that the message, which reveals the wonderful things of the divine character and plan, is behind us.R3569:2 Signifying that the things to be revealed had already commenced, some features going clear back to the time of our Lord's earthly ministry. R2826:4
As of a trumpet— Indicative of an important proclamation. R1599:1

[NTC - Revelation 1:11]

I am Alpha— These words and the next succeeding seven words are not found in the oldest Greek manuscripts. R3569:2, 2826:4
The first and the last— Of divine creation. The first and only begotten Son of Jehovah. R5351:6, 4098:1, 1599:1, 1514:6 All subsequent creations were by and through Christ as Jehovah's honored agent. R4098:1, 5351:6
The seven churches— Representing the seven stages of development or epochs in the history of the one true Church. Q754:2; T115; R5992:2, 4870:2, 3650:6, 3569:2, 2826:4, 2521:6, 490:6*, 177:1; HG96:6 We are not to think of the different epochs represented in the messages to the various churches as being exact periods, rather each to be a general period, which laps over the one on the other. R5718:1 Covering the period between the first advent and the second coming of Christ. R5992:2 The complete nominal Gospel church of the entire age. R1599:1
Which are in— Ancient manuscripts omit the words "churches which are in Asia." R2826:4
Asia— The word means "muddy" or "boggy," indicating the general nature of the Church's path throughout her earthly career. R336:2* While the messages given to the seven churches were doubtless applicable to them, they properly have a still wider application to the entire Gospel Church, the number seven representing completeness. R5992:2, 2826:4, 1599:1; HG97:1 To think otherwise would be to attach more importance to those seven comparatively small churches of Asia Minor than they would seem to have deserved, and an ignoring of other more numerous and influential churches. R3569:3; HG96:3 The Roman province of Asia was a part of that district which we now call Asia Minor, and embraced only the southwest half of the peninsula. R336:1* The seven cities then existing still remain (some in ruins) until the present. It seems evident that these cities were chosen from a peculiarity in their names which fitted God's purpose. R336:1*; HG96:6

[NTC - Revelation 1:12]

And I turned— So also we turn and look toward the past to see the fulfillment of the various features of the divine plan and to hear and understand the message given to his people by the risen Lord. R3569:2
The voice that spake— As if saying, Remember who it is that speaks. R336:1*
Seven golden candlesticks— Symbolizing the Lord's nominal people of this Gospel age, including his "members." R3569:4 Each of the seven churches is represented by a separate candlestick, or lamp. R2521:6, 3650:6, 3569:4, 2827:2 Representing the one Church, whose seven stages of development were symbolized by the seven congregations of Asia Minor, also by the golden candlestick in the "Holy." T115, 116; R2827:2, 1599:1, 490:6*; Q754:2 The divine institution of the Church is for the enlightening of the world, gold being a symbol of the divine nature. R1599:2 In this verse and onward is a description of the appearance of the glorified Savior and his surroundings, some feature of which seems to be peculiarly fitted to each church. R336:1*

[NTC - Revelation 1:13]

And in the midst— Caring for them, trimming the wicks, seeing to the supply of oil, etc., representing the Lord's directing, criticizing, judging and protecting care over all the interests of his Church throughout the age. R3569:3, 2827:1
Candlesticks— Or lampstands. R3569:4, 3650:6, 2826:4, 336:2* The lampstand represents the nominal church of Christ, rather than the true. R3569:4Representing the whole Gospel church. HG97:1 Representing the seven phases of the church. R1599:2 The union and the separateness are merely as we view the matter from two different standpoints. R2827:2 The same candlestick as in the Tabernacle and Temple but the parts are separated—the union, the relationship between them being supplied by our Redeemer, the antitypical High Priest. R3569:4, 2827:2, 1599:2, 1491:1
One like unto— Some one or more of the features of this description seem to be peculiarly appropriate to each of the successive stages of the church. R5992:2
The Son of man— Like "a" son of man, like a priest, as implied by the clothes described. R3569:3, 5992:2, 2826:4, 1599:1 A human figure. R2827:1What John saw in vision was not understood by him to be the Lord's glorious body, but a symbolical representation of it. R3569:2, 2826:5 Not really the Lord, but a vision, an appearance. R1599:2
Clothed— An inspired conception of the present glory and majesty of Jesus Christ; glorious in retinue, in person, in position, in power and authority. R1323:3 Some one or more of the features of this description would seem to be peculiarly appropriate to each of the successive stages of the church; and in each case he who sends the message is thus described. R5992:3 Possibly representing the fact that the glory was manifested in Jesus' own person, in his own ministry and in that of his twelve apostles. R3569:5
With a garment— A long, full flowing robe such as was worn by kings and priests; not the dress of the common people. R1599:2
Down to the foot— After the death of the apostles, the body of truth was almost completely veiled throughout the eighteen centuries intervening until now, when the feet members are illuminated by it. R3569:5
Girt about the paps— Not about the loins as one about to toil or run, but about the paps of one in the repose and dignity of sovereignty. R1599:4

[NTC - Revelation 1:14]

Hairs were white— Indicating both age and purity. R1599:4 Corresponding to the Ancient of Days of Daniel's vision (Dan. 7:9, 13, 22) and symbolic of venerableness of knowledge, experience, wisdom. R2826:5; HG62:1
As white as snow— Representing splendor and purity. R3569:5
His eyes— Symbolizing that our Master is all-seeing and omniscient. R3569:5 The contemplation of his glance should of itself purge and purify our hearts to the extent of ability to put far from us everything which would have his disapproval. R3569:5
As a flame of fire— Acute discernment. R1599:4 Representing penetrating intelligence. Tells us that he is not deceived by outward forms or ceremonies, but reads every thought and intent of the heart. R3569:5, 2826:5

[NTC - Revelation 1:15]

And his feet— Representing the living members of the Body all down through the age, who serve in the sense of carrying forward, financially and otherwise, the Lord's work. R2827:1
Like unto fine brass— Polished and glowing, indicating power. R1599:4 The feet members will be illuminated by the truth and shine forth—not like the Head, but as polished brass. R3569:2 Refined copper. Those whom the Lord would use in his service must, in their conduct and dealings with the world, be refined, purified, clean. "Be ye clean that bear the vessels of the Lord." (Isa. 52:11)R2827:1
In a furnace— Representing the refining process by fiery trials to each and all the members of the Body. (1 Pet. 4:12) R2827:1 So bright that you can scarcely look at it. R18:4, 261:6
Of many waters— Signifying peoples, nations and languages, (Rev. 17:15) and that thus our Lord, present with his Church, would speak to her and through her by many tongues, in many languages. R2826:6 Indicating the universality of his authority and power. R1599:4

[NTC - Revelation 1:16]

In his right hand— Under his guidance, protection and care. R3570:4 Showing that the teaching power and authority are vested in Christ, the Head of the Church, and that human teachers are only instruments in his hands. R1599:4
Seven stars— The angels, or messengers, or special servants of the Church in each epoch. R2826:6, 3570:4 Bearers of heavenly light, spiritual enlightenment or instruction. R3570:4
Out of his mouth— His words in his Church are to be as the Sword of the Spirit, discerning the thoughts and intents of the heart, (Heb. 4:12) dividing and classifying his people, and separating from his elect every impure thing. R2826:5
Two-edged sword— The Word of God, cutting against sin in every direction, as much when found in his most earnest followers as when found elsewhere. R3570:5 None need to attempt to pluck out the mote from his brother's eye without getting rid of the beam in his own eye. R3570:5 This should thoroughly convince us that this description of our Lord is symbolic. R3570:4 Symbolizes the mission of his truth and its final victory. The Sword of the Spirit—the Word of God. R1599:4 See comments on Rev. 2:12
As the sun shineth— Jesus glorified, transfigured, radiant like the sun. R3794:4, 2289:1; F677 His spiritual glory manifested. R1995:3, 261:6, 119:6, 18:4; F677; HG28:6, 35:3, 51:6 Marking the glory and power and blessing of his presence and Kingdom. R1599:4 The glory of our blessed Lord is of the same kind as that of the Most High. He has been glorified with the glory of God. R1283:4

[NTC - Revelation 1:17]

Fell at his feet— The vision had an overpowering effect upon the Apostle's physical frame, and from excitement and fear, he fell. R1599:4 When we once get a glimpse of the glories of the divine character through the divine plan, we fall before him, humbled to the dust, realizing that we are imperfect and unworthy of his favor and blessing. R3569:6
As dead— So great was the splendor, John fell as dead, just as Daniel fell prostrated in the presence of the mighty one, and Saul of Tarsus fell before the majesty displayed to him. R3569:6,1599:4, 261:6, 18:4 What John saw was merely a mental vision, while that which Paul saw was a very literal light which permanently injured his eyes. R2826:5 John may be considered as a representative of the Lord's consecrated ones, who in his presence feel their own deadness, having been symbolically beheaded (Rev. 20:4); losing their own wills and accepting the will of the Lord instead. R2827:2-4
Hand— His power. R2827:4
Fear not— We cannot come into close sympathy with our Lord until we learn to have confidence in him as the one who loved us and bought us with his precious blood. (Rev. 1:5) R3570:1 Only those who are as dead, beheaded for Christ, can fully receive this message appreciatively. From these fear is cast out. R2827:4
First and the last— The only begotten. E93; R1904:5, 1599:4 Of Jehovah's direct creation. R1904:5, 1514:6; E93; SM491:2 We must recognize him as the one who was dead, was raised from the dead, is alive forevermore, and has power over death. R3570:1 See comments on Rev. 3:14

[NTC - Revelation 1:18]

I am he— The Redeemer of the race—Jesus. R194:2 The "Messenger of the covenant, whom ye delight in." (Mal. 3:1) R1233:2 Originally he was on the spirit plane. Later as a man he lived; he died. At his resurrection he was made alive on the spirit plane, but the identity, the personality is the same. R5065:4, 4588:1 Speaking of his own resurrection. R5612:4
That liveth— With force these words tell us he is dead no longer, and that our faith may recognize the fact that he arose from the dead. R4587:3 He does not say, "I am he who lived always and who never died." R2794:6
And was dead— "He hath poured out his soul unto death." (Isa. 53:12) made "his soul an offering for sin." (Isa. 53:10) R2827:4 Jesus really died for our sins, the just for the unjust. R4587:3, 5065:4, 4174:3, 3570:2; NS175:4 Not merely apparently dead, but really so. NS5:5, 175:3; R2827:4 In the same sense exactly that Adam was dead. R4174:2, 4587:3 He gave his life as the offset to Father Adam's life. R5706:4, 4174:2; NS96:3 The death of Jesus did not redeem the world, but constituted a ransom price for the world whenever it might be applied. R4587:6 The humanity which he took for the suffering of death, and which he accordingly laid down in death, remains a sacrifice forever. R1264:4* Here the risen Lord identifies himself with the crucified one. R1263:2* When he died and his identity was completely lost to himself for three days, it still existed in the memory of God; when God transferred it to an actual, glorious, divine body, Jesus recognized himself again. R1264:1* On the truth, that Christ died for our sins according to the Scriptures, hangs the whole argument respecting our justification from original sin. NS175:4 It was not the new creature that was dead, it was the old creature. Q369:3
Not a dead Saviour. NS175:4 Alive for evermore— He was the first one who descended to the tomb, (Eph. 4:9, 10) and was raised from the dead, and who has ascended far above every name that is named. (Eph. 1:20, 21; Phil. 2:9) R5612:5, 3563:3 "Christ both died and rose and revived, that he might be Lord (controller) both of the dead and living." (Rom. 14:9) NS533:6 "Death hath no more dominion over him." (Rom. 6:9) R3570:1 Our Lord assures us that he dies no more. NS178:6 The ego, the identity, of the blessed Son of God still existed in the book of God's remembrance and in due time was raised to life again. R1264:5* Upon the death and resurrection of Jesus hang the resurrection hope of the Church and the world. R4588:1 Had the Father not raised him from the dead, it would have implied some unfaithfulness, some failure on our Lord's part. R4588:1
The keys— The power and authority to unlock and open the graves and release the prisoners. E378; R3570:2, 3436:4, 2827:4, 1599:4, 504:3*; CR426:2; HG556:5, 735:1; NS5:1, 35:5, 139:2, 800:2 Symbol of right, authority, and power. R816:3, 62:4*, 43:6*; NS196:2 Power to open. R485:3 The keys are in good hands! They are rightfully his, who has bought all 20 billion of the prisoners. SM32:T By virtue of the ransom which he gave for all. R816:3 When Christ came out of hell, he brought the keys with him. HG556:5, 735:1 "To bring out the prisoners from the prison, and them that sit in darkness out of the prison house." (Isa. 42:7) SM611:2; OV363:5 How glad we are to know that the keys of the great prison are in the hands of one who "so loved the world." (John 3:16) NS585:6 By virtue of his death and resurrection. Q784:T He has the power to call forth the dead and that in due time he will exercise this power. NS96:2; F335; NS196:2 Neither death nor hades is an insurmountable barrier, because Christ holds the key of both, and will liberate every captive in due time. R1283:3
Of hell— Greek, hades, oblivion, the grave, the tomb, the great prison-house of death. E378; R5706:4, 2827:4, 2600:6, 1599:4, 1283:3, 422:5, 418:6, 417:4, 194:2, 165:2, 163:6, 62:4*; HG384:1; NS5:1; SM32:T There the dead are spoken of as "prisoners of hope." (Zech. 9:12) HG384:2; R2601:1; NS585:2 They "sleep in the dust of the earth." (Dan. 12:2) NS800:5 "Till the heavens be no more (symbol of the present rule of Satan, `the prince of the power of the air' (Eph. 2:2)—heavens) they shall not awake nor be raised out of their sleep." (Job 4:12) R194:2The dead are not in bliss, neither in torment, but dead, needing an awakening. NS119:1; R2827:5
And of death— Jesus has the key of the great prison-house of death. R3948:5, 3436:4, 541:3*; F335 In its every degree, so that it is his privilege to raise up so many as will obey him out of the degradation and imperfection of this dying condition. R2827:4

[NTC - Revelation 1:19]

Write— A command to write the vision of the things past, present and future, that the Church may ponder its deeply significant symbolisms. R1599:5 The book of Revelation is a prophecy and not a literal epistle. HG97:1

[NTC - Revelation 1:20]

In my right hand— Under the Master's guidance, protection and care. R3570:4 The teaching power and authority are vested in Christ, the head of the Church, and the human teachers are only instruments in his hands, and accountable to him. R1599:4 In his favor, as well as in his power. R3570:2, 2826:6 During the Ephesus period of the Church. R5992:3, 491:1* The messengers of the churches—St. Paul, St. Peter, St. John, etc.—were so powerfully led and kept in the grasp of our Lord Jesus during this epoch that we accept their teachings as his, believing that their words were really his words. R5992:3, 491:1* The messengers of that first church, Matthew, Peter, James, John and Paul, who were to be messengers to all the churches, were so held in the grasp of Christ that they could not waver or deviate. R336:2* If the servant for any cause or in any manner seemed to be an unsuitable one another might take his place, and be the star or messenger of the church of that epoch. R2826:6
Seven— Representing completeness. R3650:6, 2827:2, 1491:1
Golden candlesticks— Or lampstands. R3650:6, 1491:1 Representing all the true saints or light bearers in all the various phases of the nominal church development. R1491:1 The lamp light is the earthly light, representing good works, obedience, etc. of those who nominally constitute the Lord's Church in the world. R3570:4 Similar to those in Zech. 4, but separated from one another and representing the seven stages or epochs of the church. R3650:6 See comments on Rev. 1:11, 12
Seven stars— The star light is the heavenly light, the spiritual enlightenment or instruction. R3570:4
Are the angels— Messengers, representatives. R3613:2, 3570:2 Indicating that the appropriate message for each epoch in the Church's experience would be sent by the Lord through a particular star or messenger whom he would particularly commission as his representative. R3570:4, 2826:6
Seven churches— Representative of the seven epochs of the one Church's experience.

[NTC - Revelation 2:1]

Unto the angel— The appropriate message for each time or epoch in the Church's experience would be sent by the Lord through a particular star or messenger whom he would particularly commission as his representative. R3570:4 One representative to whom the Lord would specially address himself, and through whom he would specially instruct the Church. R2826:6 The chosen elders of the Church, who specially represent the Lord, the Head. F272 The Lord addressed his messengers through their representative elders messengers or servants. R1893:2Minister. R1087:5* The messengers of the first church—Matthew, Peter, James, John and Paul. R336:2* See comments on Rev. 1:20.
Church of Ephesus— Meaning first, desirable. Ephesus covers the period during the lives of the apostles. R5992:3, 4870:2, 3569:2, 491:1*; HG97:2 The first phase of the church reached to about the death of John, the last of the apostles. HG97:3 Any number of the living church assembled together in any place may properly be called the church of that place. R1893:5 The capital or chief city of the province of Asia, from which the laws, proclamations, etc., would go forth—Ephesus fitly represents the first period of the church of Christ and his apostles. R336:2*
Holdeth the seven stars— The messengers of the churches—St. Paul, St. Peter, St. John, etc.—were so powerfully led and kept in the grasp of the Lord, that we accept their teachings as his. R5992:3, 491:2*, 336:2*
Who walketh in the midst— The supervision of the glorious Head over the Body—his Church. F401
Seven— Perfect or complete number. R529:4*. 3650:6
Golden candlesticks— Or lampstands. R3650:6, 1491:1 The Church of the first-born. R529:4* Representing all the true saints or light bearers in all the various phases of the nominal church development. R1491:1 Similar to those in Zech. 4, but separated from one another and representing the seven stages or epochs of the church. R3650:6, 2521:6, 1491:1 Each of the seven churches or the seven epochs of the history of the church, is represented by a separate candlestick or lamp. R2521:6

[NTC - Revelation 2:2]

I know thy works— It was characteristic of this period that "they forsook all and followed him." (Luke 5:11) They took joyfully the spoiling of their goods. They sold what they had and gave to those in want. R5992:3, 491:2* Compare with the account given by Paul of theirs labors, their patience, stripes, power of discerning spirits, etc. HG97:5
Labour— Toil. R336:4*
Thou hast tried them— To the first church (and to her only) was given the supernatural power of discerning of spirits. (1 Cor. 12:10) R336:4*
Say they are apostles— Self-styled "Apostolic Bishops." R5765:2, 5544:1 Bishops claimed to be successors of the apostles, and spoke claiming the same divine authority; calling great church councils and deciding what was and was not orthodox. R5002:6, 5831:3; SM133:T, 462:T, 552:1, 672:1; OV22:3 Claiming that they are the only ones who have the right to give authority to any to preach. OV411:1; SM671:2 Beginning some time before the year 325 AD this doctrine of apostolic succession had been growing. SM672:1; OV411:3 The exaltation of false apostles, false prophets, apostolic succession was contrary to the divine arrangement. R5003:1, 5347:2; D594; OV396:1 But are false teachers, "vainly puffed up." (Col. 2:18) D594 The voice of God to and through the Church came only through "the twelve apostles of the Lamb." SM462:T; HG736:4
And are not— They never have been able to convey any of the miraculous gifts. R5831:6 Some of the ministers of Satan are thought to be ministers of God. R5259:1 The twelve apostles selected by Jesus (St. Paul taking the place of Judas) were to be the only foundations of the Christian church. R5751:6, 5829:1; OV396:1, 410:1, 412:1; SM670:1, 673:T There is just one class in the world today and for centuries past who have been claiming to be apostles, and who are not. OV410:1; SM670:1
Hast found them liars— Jesus says that those who make claims of being apostles when they are not are lying. OV410:3; R5347:2; SM671:1 Apostolic succession is a grievous error. R5940:2, 5544:1 Our Roman Catholic, Church of England, and Greek Catholic friends have made a very serious blunder in claiming to have Apostolic Bishops. OV410:2; R5829:1;SM670:3 It is not uncharitable to say this, for we are to speak the Lord's Word. OV411:T; SM671:1 The gift of discernment of spirits, as in the cases of Ananias and Sapphira (Acts 5:1), Simon (Acts 8:1) and Elymas (Acts 13:8), belonged only to the early church. R336:4* The Ephesus stage of the church is commended for its faithful, patient labor and for its discernment of truth and true teachers. (Acts 20:28-30; 1 Cor. 11:19) R5992:3, 491:1*

[NTC - Revelation 2:3]

Fainted— Greek, kamno, as in "The prayer of faith shall save the sick." (James 5:15)—the weary and weak in faith. R4099:2*

[NTC - Revelation 2:4]

Left thy first love— And became subject to ambitious leaders, finally drifting into the great system of error called "Babylon." R984:2 There was a love for Jesus, God, and the great plan of salvation manifested in the days of Jesus and the apostles, for a little while during the first century, and gradually much of that love and zeal became less and less. Q102:4 Some at first found the truth of God very precious and sweet, but finally persecution arose and opposition, and they found out how much it would cost, and some have lost their first love. Q102:4 Whoever is not rendering some service to our King, has at the very most the "lukewarm" love that is offensive to the Master. (Rev. 3:16) R2497:4; Q102:4

[NTC - Revelation 2:5]

I will come— Our Lord's own words for it that he is supervising and correcting his Church now. R2431:2
Do the first works— To repent and turn humbly to God and to heed his instruction. R1528:5 To commence over again by a full surrender of themselves to the Lord, that he may sacrifice them.R2020:3
Remove thy candlestick— "The light of a candle shall shine no more at all in thee." (Rev. 18:23) R590:6* Even that highly exalted church at last lost its first love, and God removed their candlestick, to the second and lower condition. The power of miracles passed away. HG97:5

[NTC - Revelation 2:6]

Nicolaitans— Those who lord it over the Lord's heritage. (1 Pet. 5:3) The word Nicolans means "A conqueror or lord of the people." R336:5* Nicholans in Greek, has the same meaning as Balaam in Hebrew. R336:5*

[NTC - Revelation 2:7]

Hath an ear— To hear. R2414:4 A humble heart of obedience. OV309:1 The ear of faith is the special favor of God to those of a meek, honest heart, desiring truth and righteousness. R4557:2; NS743:6 We want to be wise in this matter and merely seek for those who desire the truth. CR344:1 The world's ears are dull of hearing, "deaf." The Church's mission is not to these. R2414:4, 336:5* As salvation reaches now those who "have an ear to hear," so it will be in the Millennial age, reach all—for the deaf ears will be unstopped. R1265:4
Let him hear— Receive the testimony of prophetic truths. B16 Jesus often used these words, to show that some messages are not sent for all. R336:5*
That overcometh— During the Gospel age. R2832:2, 5992:5 There is an individual and personal friendship between the Lord and the overcomers now in this life, and the promise of pleasure and honor that shall be eternal. (Psa. 16:11) R5113:4, 5993:2 We must remember his words that only "overcomers" can share with him in the Kingdom. Q787:2
To eat— Though often deprived of the bread of this present life, they not only had the Living Bread (John 6:51) but had the promise of the tree of life. R5992:5, 491:2* As Eve shared the loss of the first dominion, and access to the tree of life was barred, so the Church will share the gaining of that dominion (Micah 4:8), and with Christ, will eat of the tree of life. R4018:6*
The tree of life— All the trees in Eden were trees of life, but one in the midst of the Garden was then a forbidden tree, the disobedient eating of which brought death upon Adam and all his race. R5992:5, 2832:1 The overcomers of the Gospel age shall have full liberty to partake of that tree under most blessed and satisfactory conditions, when the knowledge will be of benefit to them under divine approval. R5992:5, 2832:1 A grove or "woods" or orchard seems to be the thought of the original. R2840:3 Evidently a reference to Jesus Christ, harmonizing with his statement in John 6:55 "My flesh is meat indeed, and my blood is drink indeed." R480:5*
The paradise of God— Paradise, or the Garden of the Lord, not only represents the earthly condition which will be restored, but it also applies in a figurative sense to the glorious heavenly position which God has for the Church. HG435:6 The glorious estate of the future. D648; F669; R1794:1 Identifying with the first paradise of Eden.R2832:1 An antitype of the Garden of Eden. HG399:5 The earth shall be the Paradise of God, and God's Tabernacle shall again be with men. NS535:6 The garden of Eden was the paradise lost, and on a larger and grander scale it shall in due time be restored by him whose sacrifice purchased it as well as mankind. R2788:3, 1794:1; F669; HG399:5

[NTC - Revelation 2:8]

The angel— See comments on Rev. 2:1
Church in Smyrna— Meaning "bitter" (Myrrh and Marah are kindred words); referring to the period of most bitter Pagan persecution under Roman Emperors from Nero to Diocletian, reaching to about 325 AD when Constantine declared in favor of Christianity. R5992:3,5, 351:2* Means a "sweet odor," and represents the Church in the first persecution under the Roman emperors, before the corruption and "falling away" of which Paul speaks, began. HG97:2 The second stage of the church from the beginning of the second century to the conversion of Constantine in AD 312. HG97:3
First and the last— The only direct creation of God. E93; R5992:6, 5748:1, 1904:5, 1278:3, 1005:3; SM491:2 The only begotten Son. (John 1:14) E93; R5748:1, 1005:3 As if he said: "Fear not, my faithful ones; I was before all these persecutors; I shall be when they are forgotten; I shall take care of you. Fear not to follow in my footsteps. R351:3* See comments on Rev. 1:8 and 3:14.
Was dead— From the time of his crucifixion, until the time of his resuscitation, Jesus was not in any sense alive during that interim period of about thirty-eight hours. R2476:5
And is alive— In itself a message of comfort and hope to the suffering martyrs. R351:3*

[NTC - Revelation 2:9]

And poverty— This is an interjection with an emphasis. It is as if he said. You poor? No, no; you are looking at the things which are seen. R351:3*
But thou art rich— Look up; the kingdom of heaven is yours. R351:3* Upon whom death and persecution and poverty had come. Persecution always purifies the true child of God. HG97:5
Say they are Jews— Spiritual Israelites. R2443:1, 5964:6 Not literal Jews, but "Israelites indeed." HG97:6
The synagogue of Satan— Where ministers teach theories of Evolution and other errors. R2106:2 Those who claimed to be the favorites of the gods, and to whom applies the true symbolic and appropriate name by which they should afterwards be known—Satan, Devil, etc. R351:6*

[NTC - Revelation 2:10]

Behold the devil— Pagan Rome, which has been the most devilish of all earthly governments when viewed in the light of its bloody persecutions. R5992:6, 491:2*, 351:6*; A258 Much of the persecution of the children of light (1 Thes. 5:5) must be ascribed to Satan and his hosts. SM549:2 The great Adversary, Satan, whose very existence is now being denied by many. F609
Into prison— Thus the Lord informed his faithful servants of this period that theirs would be a time of great persecution. R5992:6
That ye may be tried— Some of the most sublime pictures of Christian endurance were enacted during the Smyrna period. R5992:6, 491:2*
Tribulation ten days— Symbolic days, referring to the last and most severe persecution under the Roman emperors, that in the reign of Diocletian, AD 303-313. R5992:6, 491:2*, 351:6*, 306:3 A quotation from Wilson's Outline of History. R351:6*
Be thou— Each one of the Church class. R5824:3, 5069:4 The Bride class. R5069:4 The Gospel Church—called, chosen, and faithful. R3327:4, 306:2 This thrilling exhortation is given to those who have entered into a special contract with the Lord. R5913:3
Faithful— Full of faith. R5914:1 Never neglecting his work to strive for the transient joys and prizes which the world offers. C225;R1113:4 Loyal and obedient to God. CR158:4; R5914:1; NS62:5 A faithful servant is one who demonstrates himself worthy of his master's confidence, one who can always be relied upon. R5914:1 All the followers of Jesus must obey him, must follow his directions. R5473:4 Holding fast the faith that first led to consecration, through evil report and good report. (2 Cor. 6:8) R5914:1, 5858:6 Our justification comes to us as a reward of faith, regardless of works, but our glorification will follow only as a reward for faithfulness.R5090:5 The wheat class must be ready to lay down their lives as the price of their fidelity to the Lord. Their consecration is sure to lead to consecration to death, which ultimately finishes in literal death.R2778:4 Full submission to the divine will. R5495:6 Faithful to the Lord, which includes faithfulness to the brethren, the truth, to righteousness in every sense of the word. R3973:6 Seeking to glorify God in our bodies and spirits which are his. (1 Cor. 6:20) R5090:5 Proving whether we love God or self best; if our confidence in him is such that we will lay aside everything else to win the great prize, the crown of life. R5914:1 That glorious work of the future shall be done only by those who have proved themselves wholly loyal to God. R5461:4 The Church is now on trial or judgment and the faithful shall be rewarded. Q794:4 They have the assurance of attaining a share in his glory, honor and immortality if they are but faithful—even unto death. SM275:T, 668:1; F444; R2647:3; NS451:5; OV308:3
Unto death— "Ye shall die like men." (Psalm 82:7) F444 The kings who will reign with him will not be crowned nor reign as kings in this life. A284 A faithfulness which would persist until the sacrifice is finished in death. R5914:4, 5858:6, 3211:6; OV194:3 The obedience of the Church is the extreme of obedience. R5844:6 Victory through death. R5495:6 In some instances may come early; in others, it may come late. R5173:6 The heavenly things are to be attained only by those who sacrifice earthly things. R4902:4 A struggle, a battle, must go on continually to the end of the course. OV182:1 Until the Master shall say, "It is enough. Come up higher." R5063:3 This faithfulness must be tried, tested, proven, clear down to the end of life's journey. R3973:6; F445 The Lord whom we serve is able and willing to open the prison-doors and bring us forth in the first resurrection to a share in the glory, honor and immortality of his own Kingdom. R3973:6;F445 To those who continue faithful and obedient, the final moment of crisis is at death, even as with the Master, "faithful unto death." R669:6 Victor-kings through dying. R5495:4 St. Stephen's climax of victory—the loving spirit in which he received death. R5858:5, 2108:3 Our consecration to the Lord is not to October 1914, nor to any other time except that mentioned by the Savior. R5336:5 It is not a sacrifice for a day or a year. R3685:5 All who would be accepted as followers of the cross must follow the Captain's example if they would have the great prize. R3273:1, 3281:4 This does not mean merely to die as a consequence of consecration to the Lord. R5914:2
A crown of life— "The crown of life which the Lord hath promised to them that love him." (James 1:12) "Henceforth there is laid up for me a crown of righteousness." (2 Tim. 4:8) "When the chief Shepherd shall appear ye shall receive a crown of glory that fadeth not away." (1 Pet. 5:4) R3211:6 Life on the highest plane; inherent life; eternal, everlasting life; immortality. R3211:6, 5992:6, 5914:4, 5608:6, 4668:6 Take heed that no man take thy crown. (Rev. 3:11) E490 The Father has offered a reward so high that such obedience has become the standard par excellence throughout the universe.R5844:6 Jesus will succor all his followers who obey him and guide them to the heavenly Kingdom. R5473:4 He assured them and us that he will furnish trials and assistances and that if faithful to the end, we shall have a "crown of life." PD66/78 Given to the "more than conquerors." A crown of superior life. R5914:4,5608:6 The future inheritance of faith. R3518:5 The invitation of the present time, to suffer with Jesus that we may reign with him, implies the attainment of membership in his Body. R5913:6 To those who in loyalty of heart meet all the reasonable requirements of the Lord. R5702:6 The "King's own" are called to victory and not to defeat. NS62:1 "Let us so run that we may obtain." The goal is near! (1 Cor. 9:24) R5914:4 Given to those referred to in Matt. 25:21, 23. R5914:1 Those who forfeit their crown are numbered among God's enemies or the Great Company. R2942:5 The Great Company will stand before the throne, with palm branches in their hands, instead of sitting in the throne, wearing crowns. SM362:T; R5533:4, 4871:1

[NTC - Revelation 2:11]

He that hath an ear— A humble heart of obedience. OV309:1 The ear of faith is the special favor of God to those of a meek, honest heart, desiring truth and righteousness. R4557:2 The world's ears are dull of hearing, "deaf." The Church's mission is not to these, but to those who desire the truth. R2414:4, 336:5*; CR344:1
Let him hear— Receive the testimony of prophetic truths. B16 Jesus often used these words, to show that some messages are not sent for all. R336:5
Churches— All the churches of the second phase of the seven stages. HG97:6
He that overcometh— Those, who during this age follow in the footsteps of the Forerunner. (Heb. 6:20) R649:2 He that conquers. (Rotherham) The overcomers of the world. R649:5 There is an individual and personal friendship between the Lord and the overcomers now in this life. R5113:4 The promise of pleasure and honor that shall be eternal. (Psa. 16:11) R5993:2
Not be hurt of— In no wise shall be injured in consequence of. (Rotherham) R649:2, 514:5 The true children of God were suffering death at this stage of the church, but are encouraged that they shall not be hurt of the second death. HG97:6 All others than the class of overcomers of the Gospel Church will be greatly injured by the second death. R649:5
The second death— He who in this present age having died with, or in Adam, is awakened of the Spirit and consecrates himself to death with Christ (this would be his legal death), is not hurt of it. R528:1*, 514:5 Every scripture where the second death is mentioned refers to a class of willful sinners, who, in spite of knowledge and ability, love sin and hate righteousness, except this one; which hastens to assure us that though this class will suffer death aside from the Adamic, and therefore, the second, they will not be injured in consequence. R649:5 The present is the judgment day of all who stand on trial for life, with the alternative of second death before them. R1391:6 Notwithstanding discipline and experience, if any still choose to live after the flesh, the Apostle's warning is that such shall die (Rom. 8:13) and he refers to the second death. R1699:5,6 Satan and all who affiliate or sympathize with him and his evil course shall be everlastingly destroyed. F459; NS73:5 Second death is not mentioned until the last part of the Bible is reached, thousands of years after the first death is recorded. Before there was the second death, there was the second sin, the "sin unto death." (1 John 5:16) R1478:1*

[NTC - Revelation 2:12]

The angel— See comments on Rev. 2:1
Church in Pergamos— Meaning "earthly elevation." Referring to a period in which the nominal church was growing popular and Papacy had its rise. R5992:6,3, 491:2* Means "elevated," and refers to the phase of the Church at and after the conversion of Constantine, when the self-exaltation, corruption and falling away began. HG97:2 The church of this period was exceedingly exalted, but only from an earthly point of view; she was "exalted in the earth." R359:1* The third phase of the church during the falling away, and prior to the fleeing into the wilderness, near the beginning of the sixth century. HG97:3 The time of Constantine's conversion, when the power of the empire was made subservient to the church, and Christianity could begin to assume the dignity of civil power. HG97:6 A celebrated city of the Roman province of Asia. Here parchment was first perfected. It had a library of 200,000 volumes; also a famous temple of Esculapius, the mythological deity who presided over medicine. R359:1* Dating from the time Constantine professedly embraced Christianity, which being thus popularized, soon became the nominal religion of the people. R359:1* Persecution had ceased, the policy of the Emperor became the policy of both priests and people. The nominal Christian church soon filled with the popular time-serving crowd. R359:1* All the vile doctrines that have saturated the papal church, and that still permeate Protestantism had at least their origin in this period. R359:3* The name given to the citadel of Troy. R359:1* Quotations from Mosheim on this period. R359:2*
Saith he— The speaker is Christ himself. R359:3* It seems as if the little company of faithful ones were earnestly looking amid all the noise and strife for their Leader, when suddenly he shouts, Attention company! R359:3*
The sharp sword— The Word of God, the Truth. (Eph. 6:17; Heb. 4:12) R359:3*, 5992:6, 591:2*; B101 This weapon is formed both for offensive and defensive warfare. While one edge is presented toward the enemy, there is another toward him who wields it. R359:3* Christ has given it to the Church to be used in his service: woe to him who handles it unskillfully. R359:3* As if the faithful ones, looking for their leader amidst the strife, when suddenly he appears and shouts, attention! R359:3*
With two edges— Greek, two-mouthed. R5992:6, 491:2* This weapon is formed both for offensive and defensive warfare. R359:3* While one edge is presented toward the enemy, there is another toward him who wields it; a warning to those who handle this spiritual weapon unskillfully. R359:3* See comments on Rev. 1:16

[NTC - Revelation 2:13]

I know thy works— They were many. The faithful of this period were very zealous and were hard workers against much opposition. R359:4*
Satan's seat— The home and stronghold of Paganism, which, in course of time, with a change of little else than name and names was re-christened Papacy. R359:4* The seat of the "dragon," called "the devil and Satan" (Rev. 12:9); the seat of the empire. HG98:1 How appropriate is this, when addressed to the Christian church of that day; and how meaningless it would be, if applied to the little church in the village of Pergamos, in Asia, where the "dragon" never had its seat. HG98:1
Holdest fast my name— The endearing name of our "Father," R359:5* The fidelity of the faithful is more particularly noted because of their adverse surroundings. R359:4* The nominal church was split in two, chiefly over the question of image-worship; the idolaters ranging under the bishop of Rome, who received the name of Pope, while the image-breakers, as they were called, formed the Greek Church under the Patriarch (chief father) of Constantinople. R359:4*
Not denied my faith— True Christians were tested and proved by the introduction of pagan and papal ideas. R5992:6, 491:2*, 359:2* At this time there were many teachers and more controversy than ever before. Light was darkened by words, and truth with sophistry. R359:4*
Antipas— Anti [against] papas [father or the pope]; one who protests against the pope. The true followers of the Master denounced the attempt to disobey the direct command of Jesus, "Call no man Father." (Matt. 23:9) 5993:2, 491:3*, 359:5* Would evidently mean "against the father," or "opposed to the Pope or Patriarch"; as we use the name anti-christ, the opponent of Christ. R359:5*
Who was slain— They received persecution. R5993:2, 491:3*

[NTC - Revelation 2:14]

Doctrine of Balaam— Pagan priests sought to bend their ideas to fit the new religion. Thus gradually the church was led into error, evil practices, and away from God. R5993:1, 491:2* The blasphemous doctrine of eternal torment, and the endless existence of sin and sinners; also the fiction of the short line from the death-bed to heaven, and kindred fancies, have always been a "stumbling block" to the church. R359:6* The homage given to pagan rites, ceremonies, festivals, etc., Christianized (?) such as prayers to the dead, sacred places, days, and persons; union with earthly powers and with those who do such things would be Baal-am service.R359:6* Some in the ministry are willing to preach doctrines which they do not believe (respecting eternal torment, etc.) for the sake of salary and the maintenance of their positions and friendship of wealthy Balaks. R2204:6; F166 At this time, the doctrine of three Gods was invented. R359:2* Numbers 22 and onward tells the story of Balaam. R359:5*
Who taught Balac— Balaam had been a prophet of God (Num. 23:24), but he instructed King Balak how to tempt Israel to sin. R5993:1, 491:3*, 359:5*
Cast a stumblingblock— The harlotry and false worship would be on a higher plane than that which stumbled natural Israel, even as everything in this Christian dispensation is anti-typical. R5323:5
Before the children of Israel— Spiritual Israel. R2204:6
To commit fornication— Pagan priests taught the church to indulge in spiritual fornication. R5993:1, 491:3*

[NTC - Revelation 2:15]

Of the Nicolaitans— Nicholas means a conqueror of the people; a lord. R359:6*, 491:3* The theory of lordship or headship in the church. The strife as to who should be greatest existed amongst many of the patriarchs—fathers—of the prominent churches. R5993:1, 491:3*, 359:4* In the church of Rome the laity are as much the subjects of the Pope, both in spiritual and temporal things, as any of earth's conquerors ever dreamed of demanding. R359:6* The patriarchs of Jerusalem, Antioch, Constantinople and Rome were the most prominent. The first two dropped out of the conflict, but the strife continued for several hundred years between Constantinople and Rome. R5993:1, 491:3*, 359:4* Noticed in the Ephesus message, developed in the Pergamos age—a burden to the church ever since. R359:6* The "reverent" fathers who profess a superior sanctity, privilege and authority for the exposition of God's Word. R359:5* Nicholans in Greek, has the same meaning as Balaam in Hebrew.R336:5*
Which thing I hate— Those whom God makes leaders will be the last to boast of it. R336:5*

[NTC - Revelation 2:16]

Come unto thee— To his own; in a sense delivered them out of Babylon, bearing them up on eagles' wings (Rev. 12:14; Exod. 19:4) into the wilderness. R360:1* Notice "thee" and "them." The words are evidently used like "you" and "them" in 1 Thes. 5:1-4. The Lord speaks directly to his Church as "thou" or "you," but of the world as "they" or "them." R359:6*
Fight against them— The world, Babylon, to whom he comes with the sword, by which they are cut into two—The Roman and Greek churches. R359:6*, 360:1*

[NTC - Revelation 2:17]

He that hath an ear— A humble heart of obedience. OV309:1 The world's ears are dull of hearing, "deaf." The Church's mission is not to these, but to those who desire the truth. R2414:4,336:5*; CR344:1 The ear of faith is the special favor of God to those of a meek, honest heart, desiring truth and righteousness. R4557:2
Let him hear— Receive the testimony of prophetic truths. B16 Jesus often used these words, to show that some messages are not for all. R336:5
To him that overcometh— There is an individual and personal friendship between the Lord and the overcomers now in this life. R5113:4 In this stage of the development of the church those who sought to be popular received the emoluments of the church; but the promise to the overcomers is that of pleasure and honor that shall be eternal. R5993:2, 491:4*
The hidden manna— Immortality, typified by the golden pot of manna in the Ark of the Covenant. T122, 123; R4012:1, 360:1* Being incorruptible, represents the grace of God in the Church of the firstborn, the Little Flock, which shall enjoy the incorruptible life. R4012:1; T123 Typifies spiritual food, the Word of God; and also refers to the living Word, the true Bread of Life. (John 6:47-51) R360:1* Only these who come with sincere hearts to taste and see for themselves what good things are found on the table of the Lord can ever know. Their's is the "hidden manna." R1957:6 A pledge to the Pergamos Church that he who watched over literal Israel in their journeyings would care for them in the weary march that was about to begin. R360:1* A promise in the face of desolation and death, of a life that should be hid—from all the power of persecution—with Christ, in God. R360:1*
A white stone— The seal of the holy Spirit in the heart. E247 The sealing of the holy Spirit by which the Lord identifies the overcomers. R5113:4 Signifying a precious token of the Lord's love. R5113:2, 5863:1 1820:6 The emblem of authority, the color indicating the purity of the reign. "A scepter of righteousness is the scepter of thy kingdom." (Heb. 1:8) R360:4* In ancient times a white stone was divided into halves, and the production of the stone would insure friendly aid. Thus the divided stone became a mark of identification. R5113:1
A new name written— The name of the Bridegroom. R5863:1, 5113:2, 1820:6 The name of Christ. R2571:5 The name of our beloved, King of kings, and Lord of lords. R360:4* The name assumed by our Lord on taking unto him his great power and beginning his reign—a name now revealed to the members of his Body since the reign has begun. R360:4* Henceforth to be ours; "a people for his name." (Acts 15:14) R1820:6, 5863:1 Expressive of the new character. R2571:5The Great King of kings' secret between himself and the individual. R5113:4
No man knoweth— "The natural man receiveth not the things of the spirit of God, for they are foolishness unto him; neither can he know them." (1 Cor. 2:14) R1820:6 Except as others may see the fruits of holy Spirit in the daily lives. E247
Saving he— The overcomers are not to be recognized merely as a class, but each will have the personal favor of the Lord. R5113:4 There is an individual and personal friendship between the Lord and the overcomers—the antitypical white stone—the sealing of the holy Spirit. R5113:4
That receiveth it— In the resurrection, we shall have complete knowledge of the name by which we shall be known to the Lord. R5113:5 No person knows our new name except they that receive it; for it is, "The Lord our righteousness." R238:5*

[NTC - Revelation 2:18]

The angel— See comments on Rev. 2:1
Church in Thyatira— Meaning, "the sweet perfume of sacrifice." Referring to the period of Papal persecution in which the virgin Church was enduring hardships in the wilderness while the apostate church sat on the throne of her royal paramour. R5993:2, 491:4*, 388:3* Meaning "sweet savor of labor." Applies to the first part of the period during which the Church was said to be in the wilderness; the time also in which the Papacy was in power. R388:3* Means "sacrificed," and refers to that phase of the Church when the "woman fled into the wilderness," where she was to be fed of God. HG97:2 Represents the Church in its sacrifice of life and property. HG97:4 This Church has to forsake all and flee into the wilderness. HG98:1 When the true Church, purified by persecution, relieved of its ordinary load of lazy dead-heads and untrammeled by the class who always choose the popular side, was fully harnessed and faithfully laboring in the Lord's work. R388:3* Many evidently had more zeal than knowledge, but they were faithful to the light they had. R388:3*The space of time during which the true Church was in the wilderness, and the apostate church sat as a queen and lived deliciously with the kings of the earth. (Rev. 18:7) R5992:3, 491:1*, 389:3*
Saith the Son of God— A more emphatic declaration of who the speaker is than in any previous message was necessary because a usurper had arisen. R388:3* Our Lord here announces himself as speaking through his written Word—his only authorized authority. R388:6*
Eyes like unto a flame— Expressive of their piercing brightness. R388:6* To watch over his faithful ones as they wandered through the dark valleys or hid in the darker caves of earth. R5993:2, 491:4* He can follow them in all their desolate wandering, no matter how wild and dreary the mountain passes may be. HG98:1 Despised and persecuted for the truth, it was a cheering thought to know that their exalted Head "seeth not as man seeth." (1 Sam. 16:7) R388:6*
Feet are like fine brass— This metal was perhaps the most useful and enduring known to the ancients. As if saying, "Fear not in all your terrible journey of 1260 years in the wilderness, lo! I am with you; we shall walk together." R388:6* To walk by the side of his Church as they scaled the rugged mountains or wandered footsore and weary, seeking a place to plant the seeds of truth. R5993:2,491:4* This description is very like that of the spiritual being seen by Daniel. (10:6) R388:6* See comments on Rev. 1:14, 15.

[NTC - Revelation 2:19]

I know thy works— At such a crisis, works, feeding the hungry and clothing the naked, would be a prominent virtue. HG98:2 Similar language to that used in addressing Ephesus, with the apparent recognition that works of Thyatira were even more abundant. R389:1*
More than the first— A generous praise, and shows the Lord's appreciation of the faithful labors of the true Church of this period. R389:1* An apparent recognition that the works of Thyatira were even more abundant than those of Ephesus. R389:1*

[NTC - Revelation 2:20]

That woman Jezebel— Type of the enemy of the saints. B256; R557:4;OV326:2 Symbolical of the persecutor of the Church. R3794:4; HG69:4 Symbolically representing the great harlot, Babylon. OV268:3 The apostate church of Rome. B256; R389:2* Representing a great religious system of this Gospel age which did violence to the truth. R5751:2, 5741:6, 4730:4 Type of a corrupt church inculcating false doctrines amongst the Lord's nominal church. R4741:1 The antitypical Herodias, (Matt. 14:3, 4; Mark 18:19) is adulterously allied to the kingdoms of this world while nominally espoused to Christ. R3325:3, 5751:2 Representing a false Christian church system married to earthly governments. R5751:2 The idolatrous wife of king Ahab (1 Kings 19:14) from whom Elijah fled for his life into the wilderness. R5993:2, 4741:1, 3794:4, 3326:6, 491:4*, 389:2*; B256; OV326:2 Clearly the drunken woman from whom the church fled. HG98:2 The protector of the priests of Baal. R5993:2, 5751:3, 491:4*, 389:2* If we are inclined to feel or speak strongly of the wicked course of Jezebel, as we should, let us not forget that somewhat similar practices prevail in our day. R4741:6
Calleth herself— Greek, heautou, as in "Shall not speak of himself." (John 16:13) E171
To teach— The description of Jezebel in this message exactly fits the teaching of Rome. R389:3*
Seduce my servants— From the proper course of Christian living. R4730:4 In their great troubles, many of those who had fled were seduced back by offers of life, property and position, in the earlier days of their flight. HG98:2 So successful has been the seduction that Protestants generally would rather associate with an immoral member of an orthodox church, or a member of the body of anti-Christ, than a faithful and consistent Christian. R389:4*
Commit fornication— In that Christendom lives with the world; worshiping houses and lands, banks, stocks and bonds, name and fame. R4811:5 Churches are continually typified in the Scriptures by women, so the teaching alluded to is the following and union with some of the daughters of Babylon. R389:4*
Sacrificed unto idols— How could the Pagan ideas taught by the Papacy, and clung to by Protestantism, be better described? R389:3*

[NTC - Revelation 2:21]

I gave her space— Greek, chronos, time, 360 years, ending in the spring of 1878. Luther's 95 theses were placed on the doors of the church in Wittenberg Oct. 31, 1517. Dating the beginning of this "time" from the spring of 1518, allowing the intervening months for the light to spread, 360 years bring us to the spring of 1878. R491:4*, 389:4* To the time when our Lord said to the nominal Gospel church, as shown by the parallels, "Your house is left unto you desolate." R389:5*, 491:4* Her time for repentance has been since the light of the Reformation dawned upon her. R491:4*, 389:4*
Fornication— Worldly affiliation. C164 The temptation before spiritual Israel, which was illustrated in fleshly Israel, is of a more insidious kind—any illicit fellowship with the world. R2300:1 Union with some of the daughters of Babylon; the various creed-bound sects which still hold captive the spiritual Zion. R389:4*

[NTC - Revelation 2:22]

A bed— Sleep, stupor. R491:5*
Great tribulation— The great tribulation. R491:5*
Their deeds— "Her works," rendered by oldest manuscripts and other best authorities. R389:4*

[NTC - Revelation 2:23]

Her children— Daughters, the churches of today. R491:5* Rome endeavored to kill Thyatira's children with literal death; and the Lord cheers them by the assurance that the reverse would finally take place. R389:5* Antitype of the 450 priests of Baal whom Jezebel fed and whom Elijah destroyed. (1 Kings 18:19, 20) R389:5*
With death— Spiritual death is what ails the churches of today. R491:5*, 389:5*
According to your works— The changed condition of things will reveal to "all the churches" who it is that is doing the sifting work. R389:5*

[NTC - Revelation 2:24]

The depths of Satan— Manifested in modern Christian Science, etc. R2189:1 There are apparently certain ideas which "they" call deep things of God which our Lord calls by the proper name: "deep things of Satan." R389:6*
None other burden— The message began by commending them for their "works" and "service." R390:1*

[NTC - Revelation 2:25]

Hold fast— Patiently carry this burden, holding fast what they have. R390:1*

[NTC - Revelation 2:26]

He that overcometh— That overcometh love of self, popularity, worldly prosperity, human theories and systems. D268; HG718:5 The victory is only to those who overcome the old creature, the old will. R5778:2 Those who overcome the weaknesses and besetments of their own fallen flesh, the allurements of their environment and the wiles of the Adversary. OV356:3 Those that become the Royal Priesthood and inherit immortality. R5371:3 The promise of pleasure and favor that shall be eternal. (Psa. 16:11) R5993:2 The Lord has promised the crown of glory and the heavenly blessings. R2752:3 The promise to the faithful sheep of the Gospel age. NS182:3 The glorified Church will be associated with Christ in this work. NS552:5; OV308:3; PD93/108 There is an individual and personal friendship between the Lord and the overcomers now in this life. R5113:4
Will I give power— Authority. R390:1* During the world's judgment the overcomers of this Gospel age will be with the Lord in his Millennial throne. (Rev. 3:21) R4084:4, 1163:6; SM346:3 Participants in the Millennial Kingdom glory and its dominion of earth for the uplifting of mankind. CR81:1; R2063:5; HG669:3; OV190:2, 379:5 In no sense was the Kingdom set up at Pentecost in any but its embryo or preparatory form. HG368:4 The characteristic of the Thyatira period was the reign of the false church. R491:5*
Over the nations— The Gentiles. OV379:5 The overcoming Church would have a share in the work at the time of the establishment of the Kingdom and the overthrow of Gentile power. D624,12; R507:2; HG669:3; NS683:2 There will be contention amongst the nations—war. NS58:5 Not merely a present work of grace in the heart. A285 Countless millions can be saved in the age to come. R858:2

[NTC - Revelation 2:27]

He shall rule them— The nations. D518, 636; NS217:6, 552:5 At Christ's second coming. NS552:5; SM716:2 For their blessing and uplift out of sin and selfishness. R4799:2, 5377:4 The execution of vengeance (chastisement) upon the earth. HG31:2; NS217:6 "He must reign till he hath put all enemies under his feet." "At the name of Jesus every knee should bow; and every tongue should confess." (1 Cor. 15:25; Phil. 2:10, 11) R1057:1 Rome was in the height of her glory, claiming to be the kingdom of God; that Christ's reign had begun—through the Pope. She literally ruled the nations with a rod of iron, dashing in pieces whom she could. R390:1*
With a rod of iron— God's Kingdom will be established by force. D518, 429, 636; R1057:2 When the dominion of the world will be assumed. Civ Outward obedience will be compulsory. D636; R1163:6 Inflexible justice. OV324:1; NS27:4 Willful opponents of righteousness will be destroyed. D643; R5286:6, 3141:2 The socialism of the Millennium will not be voluntary, but enforced. R3141:2 The force will not in the slightest sense interfere with man's God-like quality of free will. R1057:2 The perverse and obstinate will be roughly handled if they attempt resistance. R1057:1 "Judgment will I lay to the line and righteousness to the plummet." (Isa. 28:17) A303; C371; D637 When the Church is gathered to Christ, he will begin the rule of the iron rod which shall break the world's vaunted institutions as potter's vessels. R2462:6Christ's Millennial work will not consist simply in drawing men's hearts by love through a knowledge of the truth, it will be more than that: it will be a ruling with an iron rod with unbending justice. R1057:1, 1423:2, 1248:2, 1149:4*; SM57:1 Regulations will be far more exacting than those of any previous government, and the liberties of the people will be restricted to a degree that will be galling indeed to many now clamoring for an increase of liberty. A302 The rule will be felt by many to be a severe one, breaking up all their former habits and customs, as well as present institutions founded upon false habits and ideas of liberty. A302 Many and severe will be the stripes which a present life of self-indulgence and gratification will naturally demand and receive under Christ's reign. A303 When the iron rod has accomplished the work of destruction, then will the hand that smote be turned to heal. A256 Though the power and rod will still remain throughout the Millennial age, their use will probably be unnecessary. D637 The type (in a sense) of the iron rule was signified before the eyes of the faithful; making even their terrible persecution a reminder of the glory and power they were called to inherit. R390:4*
Vessels of a potter— The seats of popes, cardinals, bishops, kings, princes, financial magnates, etc., created by the Adversary. SM716:2 In the time of trouble the Lord will dash the kingdoms of this world to pieces, as pottery is shivered before the blows of an iron rod. R1563:6; SM57:1, 716:2; NS27:4 All nations, not only heathen but civilized, will be found in violent opposition to the Heavenly Kingdom, and hence all together they will be crushed. SM442:T Christ's title "Prince of Peace," will not apply to him at the beginning of his reign, when he will be breaking in pieces every human system out of accord with the divine standards. R5136:4 The coming of the King of earth means much of trouble and a general overturning of the kingdoms of this world. It means the breaking in pieces of the kingdoms of earth as a potter's vessel. R1692:4
Shall they— The Gentile governments, empires, nations. B77, 100; D12, 624; NS683:2 The great systems of selfishness which are to fall and rise no more. SM58:1 At the time of Christ's second advent and the establishment of his Kingdom. SM716:2
Broken to shivers— This smiting and breaking properly belongs to the Day of Vengeance. D637 The "dashing" of the present social system to pieces in a great time of trouble and anarchy, preparatory to the establishment of the Kingdom of righteousness. D296, 12 Mankind will not heed (Psa. 2:9-12), and shall be dashed to pieces. R713:4,30:6*; HG13:3; NS857:4 The higher than human government will come to men through a baptism of bloody trouble—the breaking of present imperfect systems. R1424:4 The great Redeemer will utterly dash in pieces all the existing institutions that seem so great and so wonderful, but are vessels of the Adversary potter. SM717:1; R3467:3, 507:2 The kingdoms of this world which at the advent of Christ's Kingdom shall be utterly unfit for his service, and utterly out of harmony with the principles of righteousness. R2691:6 Immanuel will exercise divine power in the closing of the Gentile Times. R3467:3 "This honor have all his saints,—to execute the judgments written." (Psa. 149:9) R2975:5, 155:4*; B100;PD93/108

[NTC - Revelation 2:28]

The morning star— The false church claimed infallibility, that she alone could interpret the Scriptures; but to the faithful is promised not only the light before the day, but the same proof of the time of night and of the dawning. R491:5* They would have the "Morning Star" very early in the morning of the resurrection, while it is yet dark to the world at large. R91:1*

[NTC - Revelation 2:29]

He that hath an ear— The ear of faith is the special favor of God to those of a meek, honest heart, desiring truth and righteousness. R4557:2
Churches— All the churches of that age. HG98:2

[NTC - Revelation 3:1]

Unto the angel— The messenger through whom the Lord would especially instruct the Church. R3570:4 The Lord addressed his messengers through their representative elders, messengers or servants. R1893:2 See comments on Rev. 2:1
Church in Sardis— Meaning, "that which remains," as if it signified a useless remnant, something out of which life or virtue has gone. Sardis includes a short interval just before the Reformation. R5993:3, 5992:3, 491:1,6*; HG97:2 The little remnant, after its almost complete extermination. HG97:4 The epoch of the general church symbolized by Sardis. R4870:3 The church just prior to the great Reformation of the sixteenth century, at a time when true piety had been almost exterminated. HG97:2 The line of demarcation of the fourth and fifth church, to the Reformation, is not clearly drawn, the change from the one to the other being a gradual work. HG97:3
He that hath— He who held all the churches in his hand was their protector. HG98:3
Seven Spirits of God— Representing perfection or completeness. R370:6, 529:4* "And there were seven lamps of fire burning before the throne, which are the seven spirits of God." (Rev. 4:5)R529:4* Channels through which God is about to manifest his power; the Church of the first-born. R529:4*
Livest, and art dead— The nominal church during this period had the appearance of being what it was not, having a form of godliness without its power. R5993:3, 491:6* The Sardian stone found near Sardis, is of a blood color sometimes covered with a thin layer of white; the look of purity but flesh-color below the surface. R491:6*

[NTC - Revelation 3:2]

Things which remain— Sardis was the remains of the true Church which had been driven into the wilderness. R5993:3, 491:6*
Ready to die— When persecution began to subside, her zeal also abated. Persecution has always developed the vigor of the Church. R5993:3, 491:6* So long without the light, the Bible hardly ever seen, living almost entirely by tradition and memory of what the Christian church should be, no wonder they were almost spiritually dead. HG98:3 To a Church almost extinct, how comforting to feel he who held all the churches in his hand was their protection. HG98:3
I have not— The Revised Version translates the remainder of this verse, "I have found no works of thine fulfilled before my God." R492:1* Our Lord's own words for it that he is supervising and correcting his Church now. R2431:2; F402

[NTC - Revelation 3:3]

Remember therefore how— God's Word is spiritual food. He who continually feasts upon it will grow vigorous, healthy and powerful. R492:1*
Hast received and heard— He who neglects the spiritual food must be weak, sickly, a spiritual dwarf, powerless to discern "the signs of the times," ignorant of what the Lord is doing. R492:1*
And hold fast— Their love and understanding of the Scriptures had evidently decreased. R492:1*
Repent— In this church there was a wrong condition of things, a defilement. Trespasses committed had not been repented of and forgiveness sought from the Lord. R4870:3 Evidently the majority of the people of Sardis were of the Great Company class and needed to "be zealous and repent"; for they were not in a condition to receive the greatest blessing possible for them. R4870:5
If therefore— If perchance, then, thou mayest not watch. (Rotherham) R492:1*
I will come— Greek, heko, signifying "to have come, be here," not future tense, but present. R591:4* I will have come. (Rotherham) R492:1*
On thee— Many having the Sardis characteristics are living today. R5993:3, 492:1*
As a thief— Stealthily, silently. R492:1* Stealthy; only to those who are watching is the approach of a thief known. R5993:3, 492:1* A fatal warning to such as have the Sardis characteristics. R5993:3, 492:1* Seven times his coming is so described. R5993:3, 492:1*
Not know what hour— Nowise mayest thou get to know during what kind of hour I shall have come upon thee. (Rotherham) R492:1* Our Lord will be present, but invisible and unknown, except to the watchers, for some years after his arrival. His presence will be recognized by the sleepers only as the noise of spoiling the strong man's house gradually increases. R5993:3, 492:1*

[NTC - Revelation 3:4]

A few names— A church almost extinct. HG98:3 A Little Flock who are pure all the way through. R492:4* Evidently the majority in Sardis were of the Great Company class and needed to "be zealous and repent." (Rev. 3:19) R4870:5
Have not defiled— The faithful overcomers watch and keep their garments clean. R4870:4 We are provided with a spot remover in the sacrifice of Christ. R2783:1, 4870:5 They have kept their garments unspotted from the world, not being willing to permit sin to contaminate them and separate them from the Lord. R2161:1, 4870:4 They are so heartily opposed to sin and so earnest about keeping their garments unspotted that the Adversary gets no hold upon them. R4870:4 It would be a miracle if we should never come so closely in contact with evil as to spot our garment or wrinkle it. R2782:6 Christ's blood cleanses us from all unintentional blemishes, spots upon our garments. Whoever does not thus keep himself cleansed will not be an overcomer. (1 John 1:7) R4870:3 The Great Company do not keep their garments with sufficient care, and as a result they lose all the rewards promised the overcomers. R2161:2 Those who have not cared for their garments and kept them white must be put through severe experiences shown in symbol as washing their robes in a great tribulation. R2161:2 No one will gain the prize of the "high calling" (Phil. 3:14), if he does not keep his garments undefiled from the flesh. R4870:3
Their garments— Christ's righteousness; when given to us is clean and white, representing the absolute purity and spotlessness of our Lord's holiness. R2160:1 It would be a miracle if we should never come so closely in contact with evil as to spot our garment or wrinkle it. R2782:6
They shall walk— Those who follow the Lord in the narrow way of discipline and trial. R5500:1, 5459:4, 2258:4 Those who walked close to the Lord, who were not driven from him by any of the arts and wiles of the Adversary. R5459:4 These are the ones who are pleasing in the Lord's sight. R4616:1
With me in white— In white robes. R2159:3 Spotless white. They are what they appear to be. R492:4* How few of the consecrated have so great a love for purity, so great a desire to keep the garment unspotted from the world, and thereafter to guard the robe more zealously than ever. R2160:4 All who do not thus walk are unworthy and shall not be joint-heirs in his Kingdom. R2160:4 Not only white plumes, as knights of the Temple, but white raiment. CR457:3, 361:2
They are worthy— To be joint-heirs in the Kingdom. R1574:1 To share the throne and glory of the great overcomer, Jesus. R832:2, 4576:5 Although when drawn by the Father to the Son they were sinners, they are accounted worthy to share in the "resurrection of life," (John 5:29) having already passed their judgment in the present life. R4493:3, 1854:5 We are to understand this worthiness and fitness is by God's grace, through Christ, a transformation work. NS745:2

[NTC - Revelation 3:5]

He that overcometh— Who conquers in himself the spirit of the world. R1113:4; C225 The love of self, of popularity, of worldly prosperity, as well as love for man-made creeds and theories. R4870:5 Those who have the spirit to overcome, the desire to overcome and who manifest righteousness of heart. R5377:2 Those who maintain a position in God's family. R5377:4 The elect class, who will receive the highest glory, honor and blessing from the Lord, must demonstrate their loyalty by overcoming. R5668:3 It is not sufficient that there shall be an overcoming of the will at the beginning of the Christian career, but subsequently there must be trials and testings endured, and these must be met in an overcoming manner. R5668:3 Our overcoming consists not in perfect works, but in a perfect heart or will. R962:5 Only the faithful who take up their cross daily and follow Christ are worthy of him. R827:3 Implies that the individual has at the end of the trial, the end of the race-course, an overcoming degree of righteousness. R5669:1, 5377:2 Including the Great Company. They also overcome. R5105:2; Q309:1 We may not be sure whether or not the Great Company is included. R5377:5 The Great Company had their names written in the Lamb's book of life, but they were not overcomers in the truest sense. They did not stand faithful. R5669:2 Not all the consecrated, probationary members shall be of the real Body of Christ, but only the overcomers. R962:4 They are "dead with him," (2 Tim. 2:11) and hence could not willingly practise sin. R4870:4 How few there be who have always lived up to this high standard. R4870:5
The same shall be— Shall thus be clothed. R2159:6 In the resurrection. R2159:3
In white raiment— Actual righteousness. R5377:3 The righteousness in the future state will be personal righteousness or holiness. In the resurrection, joint-heirs will be granted new, perfect, spiritual bodies, free from sin and impurity of every kind. R2159:3 The new body of actual purity. We shall "be clothed upon with our house which is from heaven." (2 Cor. 5:2) R5669:2 At the resurrection we shall receive that body of inherent purity, without blemish, without spot. R5669:3 The glorified Church is represented, not as taking off the robe of righteousness, but continuing to walk in white raiment, but our righteousness will be our own. R5377:3 "The fine linen is the righteousness of saints." (Rev. 19:8) R2159:6 Our garment will be changed from one of imputed perfection, our justification by faith, to that which represents actual perfection. R5669:2 Under the symbol of white raiment the Lord throughout his Word represents the righteousness of those whom the Lord accepts as his people. R2159:3 Referring to the present time, before passing the veil. Q522:4
Blot out his name— The condition upon which it will not be blotted out will be faithfulness to the end of the race. R1458:4, 5669:4, 1908:3, 1699:3, 1264:2*, 827:3 But some names will be blotted out because of unfaithfulness, to be replaced by others. C364; R3212:1, 2570:2, 2540:5, 1893:4, 1113:4, 694:6 Erased from amongst the names of the "elect" Church. R2160:4 All were just as free to leave the church as to come into its gatherings; and when any "drew back" or proved unworthy, their names were "blotted out" in the heavenly records only. R1420:6 The names of the Great Company may remain, but those who go into the second death will surely have their names blotted out. R5669:5, 5377:5 Not one whose name is blotted out of the book of life shall stand; and not one whose name remains shall fall. R745:2 They are so heartily opposed to sin and so earnest about keeping their garments unspotted that the Adversary gets no hold upon them. R4870:4 Having been once cleansed and having our name written in the book of life is no guarantee that we shall always retain this position. R492:4*
The book of life— A special book in which the names of all the overcomers of this Gospel age are written. R5377:4 The number of the elect, the family of God, the Bride class, the consecrated ones. F165; R5377:4 Represents the original divine purpose; God's intention to have a Church. R2540:5 "Which is written in heaven." (Heb. 12:23) C222; HG315:6 The special book of life now open and appertaining to the Gospel age. R5377:3 The Lord himself keeps the Church books—the records of our names and the individual accounts of each member. R1893:4, 1420:6, 694:3; Q537:3 When you made a full consecration to the Lord, your name was "written in heaven" in the "book of life." R694:3, 5669:3, 5532:3, 5377:4, 3212:1 The book of God's remembrance. Q537:3 The heavenly records. R1421:1 God's mind is the great book of life in which the names of the consecrated ones are all written in a special list as worthy of lasting life. R1264:2*Including the Great Company. Q309:1 Signifying friendship, love and blessing. God keeps a permanent record of his friends, but no record of his enemies. NS69:1, 68:5 The Lord accepts and sets apart as holy, writing their names in the Lamb's book of life. F123 If faithful he will not blot our names out of the book of life and will not apportion our crowns to others. NS188:1 The names of those who have "made a covenant by sacrifice" are written in the book in advance of being actually tested. R5669:3 The Bible mentions two books of life—this one, appertaining to the present time, and the other to the Millennial age. (Rev. 20:12) R5377:3 Not upon earthly church rolls. HG315:6
Confess his name— Those especially confessed, introduced, are the Bride class only. R5377:6 As his fellow overcomer and joint-heir. R942:2 The overcomers will have such characters that the Lord will not be ashamed of them. They have walked in his footsteps and have overcome. R5669:4 If we fail to overcome, then our names will not be confessed, but will be blotted out. Q522:4
Before my Father— The overcomers will have such characters that the Lord will not be ashamed of them. R5669:4 Although we have been begotten of God, we have never been introduced to him, in his actual presence. R5377:5
Angels— Messengers. R942:2

[NTC - Revelation 3:6]

He that hath an ear— The ear of faith is the special favor of God to those of a meek, honest heart, desiring truth and righteousness. R4557:2 The Church's mission is not to the blind and deaf. R2414:4

[NTC - Revelation 3:7]

To the angel— When our Lord would revive his work and bring to an end the dark ages, he went into the stronghold of idolatry and called one out like Abraham. Luther came out of Rome. R492:4*
See comment on Rev. 2:1 Of the church— We are not to think of the different epochs represented in the messages to the various churches as being exact periods, but are to understand each to be a general period, which laps over the one on the other. R5718:1 This stage of the church's history evidently began at the Reformation and there are many still living who possess the characteristics described. R5993:4, 504:2* The proud and boastful churches of today are persecuting and would fain "wipe out" those still living of the Philadelphian band. R504:5*
In Philadelphia— Meaning "brotherly love." R5993:4; HG97:2 Love of a brother. R504:2* Referring to the period from the Reformation until recent times. R5992:3, 491:1* Refers to the Reformation Church from the days of Luther to the beginning of the "time of the end," or 1798. HG97:3 The period which closed somewhere about the time when the harvest of this age began. R5718:1
He that is true— A time of separation of the true from the false, and a new start in the way of truth. R5993:4, 504:3*
The key of David— The key of prophecy. B24 The keys were lent to Peter to open the doors to both Jew and Gentile. But Peter fell asleep and the Master holds the keys. He it is who shall unlock the gates of hades and death. No "successor of Peter" can. R504:2* He it is who shall unlock the gates of death and shall free the long bound captives. R504:3* The door into Christ's Kingdom will not be shut until the last member of the chosen and faithful Church has entered into its glory. R1525:2
He that openeth— The great combination time-lock in the morning of the great day of restitution. B24 It was the Lord who opened the door into his Church, Peter being the agent chosen to do the work in his name. (Matt. 16:19) R1525:2
And shutteth— When all the virgins have been tested by this present truth, the door of opportunity will be shut. It is the door to the marriage feast. C195, 225
No man openeth— He who speaks has not given his prerogatives to fallible men. R504:3* When the Reformation began, Rome claimed to be the only holy and true; to have the sure mercies of David, the throne of the kingdom of the Lord; with power to bind or loose; to open or shut the gates of heaven; to be the only synagogue; the only true recipient of the favor and love of God; to be the city of God; the only one having a right to bear his name.R504:2*

[NTC - Revelation 3:8]

I know thy works— There is considerable similarity between the work begun on Pentecost and that of Luther and his friends. R5993:4, 504:3* A brief mention, but emphatic, and carries with it the encouragement which follows. R504:3*
An open door— The Reformation was, in a sense, the beginning of a new era, a dawning of light where all had been darkness. It was the beginning of a mighty work. R5993:4, 504:3*
No man can shut it— The door of the Reformation was opened, and no man could shut it. The Bible began to be put into the hands of the people, and that woman Jezebel could not stop it. HG98:4 No doubt all the powers of Satan and his human allies were exerted to close the door then opened. R5993:4, 504:3*
A little strength— Compared with the enemies' mighty host. R5993:4, 504:3*
Hast kept my word— The little band of Reformers knew they had the truth and fully trusted the Giver. R5993:4, 504:3* Luther's declaration at the Diet at Worms, as he stood alone before the princes of Germany and the stern emperor Charles V., are worthy of a Paul. "Unless I can be convinced by Scriptures... Here I stand." R504:3*

[NTC - Revelation 3:9]

Synagogue of Satan— Some of the ministers of Satan are thought to be ministers of God. R5259:1 Those belonging to antichrist. HG97:6 The true symbolic and appropriate name. R351:5*
Say they are Jews— The opposers of the truth who claim to be the church of God. R504:5* Spiritual Israelites. R2443:1, 5964:6 Those belonging to Christ. HG97:6 Our Lord recognized this same distinction between natural and true Israelites. R2443:1
Worship before thy feet— Long before the end of that phase of the church, the synagogue of Satan had indeed been compelled to bow at the feet of the Reformation Church. HG98:4
I have loved thee— Christ's special love for his Church, clearly distinguished from the world. R1254:5 Who does not know that the reformers down even to this side of the days of John Wesley were earnest and devoted servants of God? HG98:4

[NTC - Revelation 3:10]

Because thou hast kept— Because of their faithfulness. R5651:5
Word of my patience— The word of my endurance. (Rotherham) R504:6* The patience which my Word inculcates. R2790:6 Patient endurance is the Lord's Word or teaching. R4910:4 The persistent, patient faith of the true saints of God. R5718:2 The period of faithfulness to the Lord's Word seems to have been one of some length. R5718:1 For a long time God's Word was lightly esteemed. The transition from a poor understanding to a better understanding of it came on gradually. R5718:1 Greek, hupomone, cheerful, constant endurance. An element of character, and not merely a temporary condition of restraint of feeling or action. R2791:1 Such a development of heart and character as manifests itself in an endurance of wrong or affliction with contentment, without rebellion of will, with full acquiescence in the divine wisdom and love. R2791:1 It is eminently proper that the Lord should demand of those who will be joint-heirs in the Kingdom, their loyalty to the extent of joyful willingness to suffer on behalf of right—to endure patiently. R2791:4 The work of the Miller movement was a sort of separation, as between those who kept the Word of God with patience and those who lost their faith in his Word. R5718:2 Because of a lack of knowledge of the divine plan there is a growing disposition toward impatience, non-endurance, amongst the professed followers of Christ. R2792:5 Whatever condition would be acceptable and pleasing to the Lord as respected the Philadelphia epoch would also be in respect to ourselves and all others of his people during this age. R2790:1
Will keep thee— The Philadelphia Church, which had patiently passed through so severe a trial of their faith, would not be subjected to the later test. R5718:2 Some of the Church of that epoch would live over into the present period and would not be subjected to the special trials of this hour. Probably they would not be counted in as of the harvest period. R5718:5 Those who walk circumspectly in the footsteps of Jesus R4706:6 The faithful ones will be kept from the power of this great trial. R504:6* Such as have learned the lessons of God's Word along the lines of moderation of thought, rest of heart in the Lord, patient waiting for his time and way, and assisted by the Vow to careful self-inspection and government daily. R5250:4 Those who worship the Lord in the beauty of holiness, and do not idolize either dead or living men or creeds. R4706:6 Those who have been disciplined, and have been wholly consecrated, and are in a crucified condition when this trial comes, will be far above its power. (See Psa. 91:7; Luke 21:34-36) R504:6*, 4208:3 Whoever is of the proper character will be aided of the Lord to victory. R3719:1The Philadelphia church was not exempt from all trials and temptations. They had the common or general trials, but were spared the certain special trials to come upon the world. R2792:3 Though we of the Laodicean period are not spared from this hour of temptation, we have a counterbalancing blessing as a result of living in the time of our Lord's parousia. R5651:5, 2792:3
Hour of temptation— Hour of trial. R504:6* Testing. R2775:4 The closing time of the Gospel age. R5981:1, 5268:5, 2775:4, 2453:4 Not upon the Philadelphia church, but upon those who came after them; the Laodicean church. R5718:2, 4253:2, 4208:2 The special trials of the harvest time, due to the prevalence of Evolution theories, Higher Criticism, Christian Science, Hypnotism, New Thought, Mind Cures, and other works of darkness. R5098:2, 5718:3, 4264:1, 3909:5, 3760:5, 2836:1, 2792:6 Its trials and besetments will be various and some of them subtle; so deceptive that all not thoroughly rooted and grounded in the truth will be carried away from the sure foundation—the ransom. R2792:6 We have come to this "evil day" and the urgent message to us is "Put on the whole armor of God!" (Eph. 6:11) R5678:4, 5981:1, 5184:4 As our Lord's efforts for the apostles increased as they neared the special hour of their temptation, so we may be sure that it is also with respect to his Church today when the last members of the Body are approaching the crucial hour. R4167:5, 2793:4 The principal tests will be faith and love.R4475:4 A stumblingblock permitted for the testing of our faith. R3719:1 One of the final and most searching tests of the brethren, will be, love for the brethren.R2453:4 No doubt there are many and more severe trials just before us. Perhaps Satan will be granted yet more liberty to buffet us, as the night draws on. R1653:5While the severest testings will follow the giving of life to the consolidated image, in the near future, the testing has already commenced with many. R2496:1 If ever patient endurance was necessary, it is necessary now. Only those possessing it will be able to stand in this evil day. R2792:4, 5651:5 "Every man's hand shall be against his neighbor," (Zech. 14:13)—is that condition to be expected in the Church? We are of the opinion that this is just what we are to expect. R4208:4 Are we of the very elect? The Lord will decide this matter according to the manner in which we decide when under the test. R4208:6 The evil day with which this age will end will have the severest trials ever known to God's people, and they will have the greatest need ever known for the armor of truth. R4253:1 We are down very close to the hour of temptation, when the evil one will be permitted to bring extraordinary trials to bear upon the world and the nominal church. R4253:3 We are expecting wonderful developments along all "occult" and "black art" and spiritist lines during the next few years. R4163:5 Satan and the fallen angels are being granted extraordinary power to tempt God's people to cut loose from all moderation in a frenzy of error on one subject or another, with one person or another. R4514:6 A great intervention from fallen angels as they get more liberty and privileges, having been restrained for over 4,000 years. Q18 The fallen angels may be permitted to have a way that they can seemingly materialize. Q17 The Adversary will be wroth, and do all in his power to tempt and to try those who dwell on the face of the whole earth. NS563:6 The Scriptures assure us that the great hour of trial coming upon the whole world must begin with the Church. R4583:3 As the Lord gave the Adversary permission against Job, so Satan will gain special power and liberty in the hour of temptation. R4227:6, 4391:1 The Adversary's endeavor is to poison our minds, with impurity, anger, malice, envy, hatred and other works of the flesh. R4584:1 The powers of evil would make combativeness a chief virtue. R4803:5 Petty questions respecting authority and methods are causing distractions and contentions; it makes some bitter. R4899:1 This hour of temptation has not yet reached its greatest intensity, but we believe it is near.R5652:4 There never was a time when more strength of character and more courage were needed than just now. R5707:4 At no time in the Church's history has our great Adversary been so active in diverting attention from the truth with false doctrines and irrelevant questions as at present. R5970:1, 3199:1 Watch and pray lest ye enter into temptation is especially applicable.R2883:6 A crisis is upon the Bible students; and the sooner it is discerned, the more successfully it may be passed. It may mean divisions; though there was never a time when the rank and file of Bible students possessed such a spirit of meekness, gentleness, patience, love, intelligence, faith, joy, as now. R5981:2, 5982:3,5, 4899:1 Much of the difficulty and danger to the Church seems to lie at the door of the elders and deacons—not all, but a small minority of them. R5981:2 The V.D.M. questions formulated to help mark out such as have a reasonable knowledge of the divine Word, and whose ministries, therefore, it might be hoped would be profitable and not injurious. R5982:6 The spirit of selfishness and ambition which is already operating among the nations and driving them insanely to war for commercial supremacy, is the spirit which will increase more and more, and will involve everybody, everywhere. R5981:1 This spirit is seen in the strikes, etc., of our own land—everybody anxious to serve self, and willing to fight for honors, privileges, positions etc. R5981:1 The same selfish, ambitious spirit is leading on to anarchy in the Church. We foresee a time of trouble for the world upon this score, and a time of trouble also for the Church. R5981:6 It is inexcusable for the Church to continue under the domination of ambitious men (and sometimes ambitious women). This is the time to set the house of the Lord in order. R5981:6 Although a time of trial, it is to those who can discern the Lord's presence, etc., a precious and favored time correspondingly. R713:1, 3719:1 All who are putting their trust in him shall have opportunities for putting on the whole armor of God. R5184:4, 4253:1 We know that we are living in the evil day, in which this age will be merged into the new dispensation.R5268:5 Otherwise called the great "time of trouble," the characteristics of which are delineated in 2 Tim. 3:1-5. R2793:1; SM117:2 The soldiers of the cross must be more alert than ever. R4391:1 See 2 Thes. 2:9-12. R2793:2
Upon all the world— The trials of this evil day do not end with the Church, though they begin there. R5718:4 The temptation, the trial, is going out amongst the people of every nation, especially to all parts of Christendom. R5718:4 We are already in it and it forms part of the testing of our endurance. R2792:3 In the severe experiences through which many have passed, they have been led to doubt the very existence of God. Not knowing God's great plan, people will lose all confidence in a supreme government. R5718:4 In this period of testing and shaking all church systems will go completely to pieces. Babylon will fall. R5718:4 Is now upon the world, and a still greater stress is coming. OV429:5; R4899:1,3929:3 It means discontent, bitterness, evil-surmising, hatred, strife, robbery, murder. It is this spirit which is about to wreck society. R4899:1 Not only upon the world, but also upon the Church. R4253:1, 5981:1 In some respects this trial hour begins with us, the Church. R4899:1 The special trials begin with the leaders in the Church and progresses more and more amongst those who have been called out of darkness into God's marvelous light. R4473:6 It must not surprise us if the hour of temptation comes with special force against the consecrated, or "house of God." (1 Pet. 4:17) R4191:1, 4899:6, 4253:1, 2793:4 We cannot pray for the Lord not to permit the trials of faith and patient endurance; for the very elect must be a tried people. R2793:5 Peculiarly upon the very elect, and especially upon the elders. R3943:6 Deceiving if it were possible the "very elect." R4167:6 We perceive that it must be something in the air, as it were, that would affect everybody. The temptation is a thing spreading itself gradually in every direction. R5981:1
To try them— "The fire shall try every man's work of what sort it is." (1 Cor. 3:13) R3760:6 A stumbling stone is permitted for the testing of our faith and patience and loyalty. R3719:1 The doctrine of another way of salvation than by the cross of Christ is the trial that is to come upon the whole of so-called Christendom. R3826:2 When their pride is humbled, they will learn who were the chosen, and come and render obeisance at their feet. R504:6*

[NTC - Revelation 3:11]

I come quickly— Be of good courage. It will not be long until I will come to receive you to myself. R5532:5 Numbers have believed for many years that we have been living in the "quickly" time; but failing to recognize the manner of his coming and the condition of his presence, they still look for Christ. R504:6* Let those who cling to the fleshly, fear lest, while still looking for him in an earthly condition, he may come as the thief cometh, silently, and in a spiritual, unseen, body, and in his distribution of rewards, give the crown to another. R505:1*, 492:4*
Hold that fast— "Be thou faithful unto death and I will give thee a crown of life." (Rev. 2:10) E490 Do not let slip from you the blessed relationship entered into when the Master made you acceptable through your covenant to be dead with him. R5532:5 All to which his word testifies as truth. R1206:2 There is an appropriateness in all of the Lord's counsel at any time. So we now may find instruction in this text. R5532:1
Which thou hast— The crown which has been apportioned to you. F123, 165; Q306:4 This addresses not the world, not the nominal church, but the true Church. R5532:3
That no man take— The crowns are limited, and there are some who will lose theirs to those more faithful. C225; F95; R5532:5, 5045:6, 4842:5, 3212:1, 3199:2, 1280:2, 952:6, 732:2, 694:6; NS482:1; Q151:T, 230:1 Do not allow it to pass to another. R5532:5 If any come short of their privileges and prove unworthy of the inheritance, there are others who will fill their places. R5970:1, 5045:6, 953:1 The fact that the consecrations of so many have been accepted since 1878 seems to imply that there has been a considerable vacancy in the list of the elect, and it is gradually filling up. R5168:6 From 1881 until the door shall fully close is a period of "sifting" as respects all who are already in divine favor. R4842:5, 5169:1, 5168:3, 2901:5; F95; Q150:6 Each one who now comes fully into the light of present truth implies that some other one once sealed and accepted of the Lord has failed to keep his covenant and is being rejected, and his crown given to another. R2307:4 After granted to you it still remains that if you are moved from the mark, pressed aside by difficulties, you are not standing the test, and will not be worthy of being an "overcomer." Q51:T For every one who leaves the ransom and the light of present truth, another more earnest and zealous comes forward. R1746:4, 1860:6 Take the crowns of those who deny or ignore the precious blood of the covenant. R1860:6 We are not to waste sympathy upon those who depart. R1860:6 Professions of creeds not believed and a form of godliness without its power seem on every hand to tell us that many must be living hypocritically and subject, therefore, to divine judgment. R5850:6 The Lord will determine the matter of unworthiness for the crowns. R3212:1 As each is put out as unworthy, his former place becomes vacant and his crown released. R5168:6 The true Church is kept pure by the great Head of the Church, himself, blotting out the names of any who fall away. R694:6 Those who lose their crowns are numbered either among God's enemies or among those whom the Son will deliver, "so as by fire," (1 Cor. 3:15) in the "Great Company." R2942:5, 5533:1, 5168:6 "Every branch in me that beareth not fruit he taketh away. (John 15:2) R732:2 The Church is to be composed of a definite, fixed number. R5532:5
Thy crown— When once the Body of Christ is complete, there will be no additions; in the type, none could fill the office of High Priest if he had a superfluous finger or toe. T127Every crown will have a crown wearer. CR461:1 The crown is yours now, by virtue of the arrangement with your Advocate, and your covenant of sacrifice. R5532:5 A crown was apportioned to each of us as soon as we made our covenant with God. CR460:6; R5532:5, 3212:1; Q306:4 Hold fast your crown. R5532:5 The "crown of life" is laid up for overcomers. R878:6 If any come short of their privileges and prove unworthy of the rich inheritance, there are others who will quickly fill their places. R3199:2

[NTC - Revelation 3:12]

Him that overcometh— The more than conquerors, the Little Flock. R4654:5 The high calling is everywhere classed as a reward of merit intended only for overcomers. R4493:3
Will I make a pillar— Not simply an unimportant part, but a vital one, which cannot be removed while the structure exists. R5993:4, 505:1* Jesus is the "master builder." R172:3 His faithful followers shall be living members and pillars. R2367:5, 1813:3 Exaltation in influence. R465:4*During the Philadelphian period, especially the first and last phases, the faithful have either been obliged to come out of the nominal temple or have been cast out for their straight testimony. R5993:4, 505:1*
In the temple— The true Church, The Christ. B209; C239; F128; T70 The true and eternal Temple. R5993:5, 505:1* The Church glorified; the heavenly Jerusalem. R638:5*
Name of my God— "The Lord knoweth them that are his," (2 Tim. 2:19) and in due time will fully and eternally acknowledge them. R5993:5, 505:1*
New Jerusalem— The Kingdom of God. A296; R1352:5 The new spiritual government of the Millennial age. R2832:4, 2647:3 God will dwell in this glorious city or government; it will be his Temple. R2832:5 A picture of the glorified Church—the Bride. R238:1*; E42
My new name— The name of the glorified Christ. E42 As Jesus was our Lord's name and he became the Christ, the Messiah, so all who become members of his Body come under his new name, and are recognized of the Lord and may be recognized of each other as members of The Christ. R3970:5 "This is the name wherewith she shall be called, The Righteousness of Jehovah." (Jer. 33:16) The name of the Bridegroom is given to his Bride. R3970:5, 238:2*; E42 During the Church's trial state their names were cast out as evil. They were branded as infidels and heretics. They were not recognized as citizens of the heavenly country, as Christians. R5993:5, 505:1* Suggesting a change in Christ's official position and title in the coming age. R237:3* "God did at first visit the Gentiles, to take out of them a people for his name." (Acts 15:14) R237:6*, 255:6, 4:5

[NTC - Revelation 3:13]

He that hath an ear— The ear of faith is the special favor of God to those of a meek, honest heart, desiring truth and righteousness. R4557:2

[NTC - Revelation 3:14]

And unto the angel— The appropriate message for each appropriate time or epoch in the Church's experience would be sent by the Lord through a particular star or messenger whom he would particularly commission as his representative. R3570:4, 2826:6 The same one referred to in Luke 12:42. R4211:6*
Of the church— This message is particularly sent to those who profess his name, but deny the truth which he himself here presents. R5993:5, 2763:1; HG24:3 Babylon being cast off, her rapid decline and fall are vividly presented in verses 14 to 21. R177:1
Of the Laodiceans— Meaning, "a tried or judged people." R5993:5, 505:2* Meaning "justice for the people." R110:2 Means "judgment," and refers to the Church of the "time of the end," which includes the sounding of the seventh trumpet, with its advent proclamation, its time of trouble and day of wrath, the rewards, and destruction of those who destroy the earth. HG97:3 From the beginning of the nineteenth century to the setting up of the Kingdom of God, or glorification of the Church; and would appear to reach to the end of the sounding of the seventh trumpet. HG97:4 The church upon whom the hour of trial is coming; the one that is to be weighed in the balance and found wanting; the generation who are to stumble, as did the generation of Jews, who saw the first advent. HG98:5 The description shows that they were tried and found wanting. R5993:5,505:2* The last stage of the great nominal Gospel church of wheat and tares. D41 The nominal church of today. R5992:3, 491:1* The church in the end of the Gospel age. R4870:2, 5651:5 This message is sent particularly to those who profess Christ's name, but deny the truth which he himself here presents. R5993:5 To every stage of the church, except the last, the Master has some word of commendation, but in this Laodicean stage he finds nothing to commend. R457:3* This period in which we live has covered a considerable time, but is nearly ended now, we think. R5718:1, 1371:6; Q754:2 Corresponding to the time of Jewish phariseeism and setting forth the state of the Protestant nations at the Lord's return. R1295:1*
The Amen— This is the word so often translated "verily" in the gospels, and used by our Lord as a solemn prefix to some important announcement. R505:2
True witness— Implying that the last stage of the gospel house is not a faithful witness for the truth. R718:4 The nominal churches have not been true witnesses and were given up by Jesus.R328:1*
The beginning— "The only begotten." (John 1:18) R1609:3, 3474:3; 2773:3, 1247:2; NS438:2, 812:5 "The first-born of all creation." (Col. 1:15) E86; F18; R1278:3, 803:1; HG292:3, 622:6; SM483:2, 491:4, 659:T Our Lord Jesus. R4928:6,3474:3 Referring to his own origin. E87 The great Messiah. SM483:2 The very beginning of divine operation was the Logos. R5351:3, 5239:1 Born before all creation. R1005:3, 421:3; OV22:2 Before angels as well as before man. R1060:4 In every sense having the preeminence over all others. R1514:6, 1060:4; E87 He was sinless, perfect on the spirit plane—next to the Heavenly Father. R5078:2; Q377:2 The one who had known God's character longer, more fully and more intimately than any other being. R1125:3 Not only the Alpha (beginning) but the Omega (ending); not only the first, but the last of Jehovah's direct creation. R1904:5, 5064:1, 5992:6, 1599:1, 1514:6, 446:5*; PD54/67 His creation was more directly and specially the Father's work than that of any other creature or son of God—man or angel. R1005:3 Hence there was a time when God was alone. R5748:4, 5351:3; SM483:2 Before he became flesh Jesus had an existence. R4964:2, 1161:5, 315:6*; Q746:3 As Jehovah's agent he is the beginner and finisher of the wondrous plan. R1060:4 God did not continue to create things himself, but he told his "first-born" what to do and he did it. R1063:6* Jehovah's Logos, his Only Begotten Son. R2408:5, 3861:5 The one first created. HG272:3 He was both the first created and the first or highest in rank of the angels. As Archangel, he was pre-eminent over all and the life-giver to "all creation." R1063:6*, 1060:4, 417:6, 164:2 He has been the agent of Jehovah in all that has since been done. R369:5 The only being directly created by Jehovah. R5748:1, 1060:4 The Lord became the "only begotten son of God" at the time of his creation. Q746:3 This message is sent particularly to those who profess Christ's name but deny the truth he here himself presents. R505:2*
The creation of God— Our Lord Jesus was not only the beginning, but also the active agent of the Father in all his creative work. R4964:2, 5748:1, 5239:1, 4098:1, 2199:5 The superintendent of the various affairs connected with the creation of the earth and its inhabitants. R3921:4 The very first and chief of all God's creatures. R1642:1, 417:6, 280:1 Selected as the one who shall redeem humanity. R164:2, 417:6 In acknowledging the supremacy of the Father as his Creator, Jesus shows his opposition to the man-made dogma of the trinity. R718:4, 5993:5, 2773:3, 1904:5, 803:1, 802:6, 505:2* Unitarians deny our Lord had an existence before his conception in Mary. R505:2*

[NTC - Revelation 3:15]

I know thy works— The works are greater far than the faith. R177:1 The nominal church of today as our Lord sees her. R5993:5, 5992:3, 505:3* Verses 15-17 are an exact pen picture of the last phase of the Gospel church. R457:2*
Neither cold— Making no pretense whatever to be exponents of God's truth. R457:3* In one sense she is not cold, having much zeal, but not according to knowledge. (Isa. 26:16-18) She has organized her armies, developed her machinery and multiplied her stores. R5993:5, 4811:6, 505:3* But yet the enemy does not fall before her. She claims that her principal object is to convert sinners, to bring forth spiritual children. R5993:6, 505:3*
Nor hot— Full of warm loving devotion to God. R457:2*
I would thou wert— Jesus prefers open hostility to half-heartedness. R718:4 A man who is wishy-washy, who does not know what he is doing does not accomplish much of anything. The Lord likes men to be hot or cold. If after counting the cost of service you decide to serve mammon, selfishness, then try to be a millionaire. R5313:4

[NTC - Revelation 3:16]

So then— In the spring of AD 1878, corresponding to AD 33 when nominal fleshly Israel was cast off. B235, 246; C180; R1971:3, 474:6, 304:2, 177:2, 133:6 In 1878 Babylon was formally rejected. R4842:3, 474:6, 328:1*, 304:2, 224:3, 124:3; Q150:5
Because thou— The nominal church systems. B235, C167; R5911:6, 822:4*, 505:3*
Art lukewarm— Indifferent in the service of the Lord; Christians in name only and not heart-devoted followers of the Lord. Q754:2; R822:4*Some of God's children get cold and listless—the condition of which the Master declares his abhorrence. R1081:2, 1414:3 All persecution has ceased and the denominations are entertained by scholarly dissertations, fine oratory and flowery essays that lull the people to soft repose, and a general condition of apathy. OV418:2 The most undesirable and most dangerous condition. R457:2* Neither for sin nor against sin. Failures in every sense of the word. God wants positive characters and others will not be approved or accepted. R1985:1 Those who develop positive characters are overcomers. The undecided are far from having the spirit of the Kingdom class. R1653:1 Let us be on guard lest in any manner or to any degree such a lukewarmness should come over us. R4417:4 The love of many will cool. R710:6 Some of the Lord's servants in mystic Babylon are handicapped by reason of having received honors and robes, and are more or less inclined to hide and cover the message now due. HG519:4 Whoever is not rendering some service to our King in the present time has at the most the "lukewarm" love that is offensive to the Master. R2497:4 The missionary zeal of the church of Philadelphia, which at one time inflamed the whole mass of reformed Christianity, subsided into lukewarmness—phariseeism—the happy medium between impiety and pietism. R1295:1*
Neither cold— Making no pretensions whatever to be exponents of his truth. R457:3*
Nor hot— Full of warm and loving devotion to God. R457:2*
I will spue thee— "If God spared not the natural branches, take heed lest he also spare not thee." (Rom. 11:21) C180 God is calling his people out of Babylon, and the work is nearly completed. He has spewed the nominal systems out of his mouth. R5911:6, 349:1, 248:5, 171:6* Wholly cast Laodicea into divine disfavor with scorn. R1295:4*,4417:4 The nominal church incites disgust and is cast out as a hateful thing. R505:3* Babylon is no longer the Lord's mouthpiece, but already spewed out of his mouth. R2554:4 There is no remedy, these systems must die. The disorder comes from within. R498:5 The fall of Babylon. (Rev. 18:2-4) R2982:1 Truth will come through other channels. R224:4 The Lord will not fight against Laodicea as against Pergamos and Thyatira. He will not judge her like Sardis; but he will wholly cast her off with scorn, and leave her to her wallowing in the mire. R1295:4*
Out of my mouth— Rejected from being any longer the Lord's medium in communicating his message to the world. NS44:1 No longer a mouthpiece, nor in any degree recognized by him. B235;C167; R1577:6, 822:4*, 712:5, 505:3*, 474:6, 304:2, 224:4, 46:2; Q754:2 She has been his mouthpiece, and through her he has spoken to the world, but it shall be no longer. R177:2 To be no longer his mouthpiece forever. R1577:6 I will no longer use you to give expression to my word. R718:4 God has raised up a new mouthpiece. He sheds increasing light to a little flock who are willing to receive it and spread it abroad without fear. R505:4* All who would be the mouthpieces of the Lord, and speak forth his Word, should do so without stipulation of compensation. R2497:6 "The voice of the Bridegroom and the Bride shall be heard no more at all in thee." (Rev. 18:23) R177:2

[NTC - Revelation 3:17]

Because thou— The nominal church in our day. A287; R4811:6, 2763:1, 177:4; HG413:6; NS635:1,4 The Lord addresses the nominal system of the present time. HG413:6 Christianity as a whole today. NS773:1 The Laodicean period of the church's history is upon us. The nominalism of our day is fully portrayed by our Lord's words. NS781:5 Isaiah 56:10, 11, describes the last stage of the Gospel house and evidently now fulfilling in the demoralized condition of the nominal church and in her culpable negligence and willful ignorance of the character of God, and the plan of redemption. R717:3, 718:4
I am rich— This is our Lord's charge against the present state of the church, so rich in earthly advantages, so rich in spiritual privileges, so self-satisfied. R4417:4 They think they are rich in a spiritual sense. HG24:3 They look with pride upon their numbers, and count them by millions; Laodiceans look upon their material prosperity, and their numbers of wealthy people and count their money and donations by millions. R2763:1, 4811:5, 1911:3 Having trust in armies, and navies, soldiers and guns, aeroplanes and dynamite. R4811:5 These are riches of the kind which our Lord declares are no evidence of his favor during the Gospel age. R2763:1 The only riches which God can recognize are those which he promised to, and bestows upon, his people in this present time. R2763:2 Nominal Christendom has been disposed to boast of its riches in scholarship, property, intelligence, influence, and high moral standing. R4314:4 In supposed world-converting machinery as well as temporally prosperous. R1439:2 The one thing it has coveted is the healing power, and now it is grasping this, to the increase of its pride and boastfulness; bringing itself more fully under the powers of darkness. R4314:4, 712:6 While the nominal church is still seemingly in power, while the old glory still hangs about her; while it is still honorable and respectable to be a church member. R5993:6, 506:1* The church of this present century has done many wonderful things—through Bible societies they have scattered the Word of God far and wide; but the earnest personal piety of the reformers has almost disappeared. HG98:5 I have all the spiritual light that exists in the world. "Much goods laid up for many years." (Luke 12:19) "I sit a queen, and am no widow, and shall see no sorrow." (Rev. 18:7) R505:4*; D41 The mission of The Christ is to preach the gospel to the meek, the poor in spirit. R2580:1
Increased with goods— Spiritual as well as temporal, in their own estimation. R1440:6, 317:3 Never was there so much wealth invested in church buildings, equipments, choirs and ministers' salaries. R1911:3
Have need of nothing— I have all the truth, I am Orthodox, Evangelical, I need nothing more. R718:5 In their own estimation, they are whole and need no physician. R1440:6 Not so much the vast moneyed wealth and the well organized machinery of the Church, as their satisfied feeling that they have truth enough; and that the first principles of the gospel of Christ are sufficient. HG98:6 The trump of God is sounding, and instead of the church being satisfied to go back to a few of the first principles for the sake of unity, they should be advancing in light and truth. HG98:6 Babylon boasts of fine churches, high steeples, eloquent preachers, wealthy members, splendid music, large salaries and worldly popularity. R177:2, 45:4; NS815:1
And knowest not— "Return unto me and I will return unto you, saith the Lord of Hosts, but ye say, Wherein shall we return." (Mal. 3:7) R1440:6 The sickly hue which now appears is the smoke illuminated by the piercing rays from the handwriting "Mene, mene, tekel, upharsin." (Dan. 5:25-29) R5993:6, 505:4*; D42 She is not aware of her true condition. R718:5 Their fear of God is not the result of the study of his Word, but is taught by the precept of men. Alas, how pitiable this condition! Yet they are ignorant of it. R589:2
Thou art wretched— Her misery and wretchedness is caused by her blindness and unnatural alliance with the world by which she is being overcome. R718:4 The serious charge against Christendom is that she has lost her God. R4811:5 Truly the nominal systems of today have become Babylon, confusion. R5911:6 Had the Reformation work been continued, Zion would not now be in her present deplorable condition. R183:5 If the heathen world were converted to the same measure of civilization and Christianity as is possessed by so-called Christendom, it would still be in a wretched plight. R4140:3
And poor— Outwardly, the church is rich; spiritually she is poor. R4778:2; D41 Even though she spends millions annually upon her own literature and institutions. R1593:5 They are sick, full of wounds, and bruises and putrefying sores. R1440:6 Possessing little of the truth and the spirit of the truth. R2763:2 Lacking the true riches of divine grace, the gold of the divine nature. R2297:2 "My people perish for lack of knowledge," says the Lord. Yet the leaders of all denominations teach them to boast. R4613:3
And blind— "Cannot see afar off." (2 Pet. 1:9) Cannot see the length and breadth and height and depth of the divine plan. Cannot see the high calling of the Church or restitution for the world. R2297:1 The god of this world hath blinded her perceptions of God's character and plan. R2763:2 Blind to the presence of the Lord. R1577:6,505:5* Stumbling over present truths. R177:2 A misapprehension of the true riches. HG414:1 She cannot recognize her own picture, condition and location. (Rev. 18:7) R505:4* Theosophy—a theory appealing to a goodly number of the cultured and aesthetic—comes forward as one of the newest and most polished forms of religious thought. R5801:1, 1643:4 Nearly all of the nominal churches are full of the blind. They do not realize their condition nor come to the Master to receive sight. R2730:3
And naked— The chief ones have lost faith in the ransom, the only covering of our nakedness which the filthy rags of our own righteousness will not cover. R2297:2 Stripped of the robe of Christ's righteousness by the clergy, in the name of Higher Criticism and Evolution. R2763:2, 2693:3, 2297:2, 2168:5 Thou art the wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind, and naked one. (Var. Rend.) R718:4, 505:4* Having scanty garments that scarce hide the shame of their nakedness. R591:3* A condition of affairs in Christendom which was revealed at the World's Parliament of religions. D210

[NTC - Revelation 3:18]

I counsel thee— Whenever a new trial is presented to the Christ, if he will but call to mind this precept of the Lord, it will stimulate courage, nerve to patient endurance and quicken to self-sacrifice. R1944:4 Who hath ears to hear should hear the counsel, and also heed the command now due. "Come out of her my people, that ye be not partakers of her sins, and that ye receive not of her plagues." (Rev. 18:4) R822:4*, 505:5*, 457:4*, 317:3, 310:4* During the 3-1/2 years from 1874 the proclamation of Jesus, the present Bridegroom, was made to the church as a whole. R224:3, 177:1
Buy of me— At the cost of self-sacrifice. D42; R1944:2 This treasure can be purchased only at the cost of entire consecration or sacrifice of all that we have to Christ. R1944:2 At the cost of faithful and constant submission to the discipline of the Lord in the fiery trials which are necessary to consume our dross and refine our gold. R1944:2 At the expense of reputation and worldly interests. R457:4*; HG413:5 Some in Babylon are inclined to hide the message now due to her; they are bound by the chain of gold around their necks. R2498:1
Gold— The true heavenly riches, the divine nature. D42; R2763:4, 1944:2; HG413:5 Divine truth. R1371:6 Divine treasure. R457:4* The wisdom that cometh from above. R505:6*, 1656:3 Not until we lay hold upon the precious promises of joint-heirship with Christ, leading to self-sacrifice unto death, is there any of the gold of the divine nature in us. R1944:2
Tried— It is necessary that the gold be cast into the crucible for refining; faithful and constant submission to the discipline of the Lord. R1944:2 The Lord's people cannot hope to be made meet for the glorious inheritance without the refining processes of fiery trial. R1944:3 How can it be tried without the crucible and the flame? How otherwise can the dross be eliminated? R1944:5 Let the dross be consumed, and see to it, beloved, that in the heat of the flame you remove not the "living sacrifice" from the altar. R1944:5 In every trial the Lord watches to see what influences control our actions, whether they be influences of present advantage or worldly policy, or personal friendship, etc., or whether we are controlled by the naked principles of truth and righteousness. R1944:5 Truth that will stand the test of all opposition. R310:4*
Fire— Of experience. NS149:5 Of faith. R1295:4
White raiment— The robe of Christ's imputed righteousness, which so many are now discarding. D42; R2763:4, 1656:3, 1295:4*, 505:6*, 457:4*; HG414:1; Q283:4 Garments of divine favor. NS149:5 Justification. HG413:5 That faith which justifies. R1371:6 Justification by an intelligent faith in Christ as the Redeemer. R457:4* That the shame of her nakedness may not appear. R1295:4*
Anoint thine eyes— Eyes of understanding. D611; R3185:3, 834:4, 653:3* The true Church must keep pace with the advancing light, or be left in darkness. HG98:4
With eyesalve— The eye-salve of meekness, consecration and submission to the divine will. B189; D42 The eye-salve of present truth must be bought by the individual who desires to use it; it cannot be bought by one for another. CR11:5; R5633:6, 1593:5, 834:4; NS400:4 The eye-salve of simplicity and sincerity, which will remove the films of prejudice and duplicity. R1372:1 The spirit of humility and teachableness. R457:4* Humility. R653:3* Of the pure Word of God. R1011:5 The Spirit's help in the understanding of the Word. R505:6* To understand present privileges and labors. R3185:3 To see clearly the things that make for peace and the things to come—the riches of grace, the knowledge which has not entered into the heart of the natural man. HG413:6 See the glories of the situation of the true espoused of the Lord, that we may make our calling and election sure, as well as be burning and shining lights in the world. HG414:1 The little time between now and the great time of trouble is for selecting out the Lord's people, applying to them the eye-salve of truth and informing them where they must wash. R3521:4 The watchers amongst the Adventists as well as in other denominations are getting the eyes of their understanding opened by the anointing of the promised eye-salve. R2978:2 And not only are the prophetic evidences of the Lord's presence now more full, complete and numerous, but the signs of the times everywhere about us showing the harvest work in progress, are much more apparent and convincing to those whose eyes are anointed. C238 None seem to need it more than the nominal Christian churches. R1467:1, 1401:1 Illustrated in Jesus healing the blind man. (John 9:6) R3520:1, 1400:6 These words are not addressed to the world, but to the Lord's people, justified and consecrated. R1944:1, 2026:6 The cost of eye-salve is the spirit of self-sacrifice—the willingness to make a full consecration of ourselves to the Lord. CR11:5; NS400:4 He offers her a collyrium that she may open her eyes to her wretched state. R1295:4*
That thou mayest see— And be healed. D42 The spiritually lame and blind may be blessed by the healing touch of the Lord. R1795:5

[NTC - Revelation 3:19]

As many as I love— As many as are honest and at heart loyal to God. R1372:1 It is not an unusual thing for the Lord to permit trials and difficulties to come upon his faithful much more severe than those which fall to the lot of the world. SM271:T That which the Spirit said through John we believe is the same Spirit which prompts us to repeat the same things, and though plain and straight, they are in love. R591:3*
I rebuke— Reproach, disgrace, put to shame, dishonor. R505:6*
And chasten— Train or educate like a child or youth. R505:6* Here we have our Lord's own words for it that he is supervising and correcting his Church now. R2431:2; F402 See comments on Rev. 3:10—Hour of temptation.
Repent— God speaks of the church as a whole, including in the appellation the baser adherents as well as the fully consecrated. R4653:3 God is not willing that any should perish, but that they should come to repentance. (2 Pet. 3:9) R198:5*

[NTC - Revelation 3:20]

Stand at the door— He could not do this if he were not present. R506:1* Unknown to the Laodicean church, our Lord has returned. He has stood at the door and knocked. R5993:6, 457:4* It is not at the door of the sinner's heart the Lord stands knocking, but at the hearts of the true Israelites. R177:4 His second presence in glory and power, but invisible to men. SM499:4
And knock— The presence and knock began in the fall of 1874, and still continues. R87:4 The Lord offers himself to the "Israelites indeed." NS781:5 By oral or printed evidence that the time prophecies are fulfilled. The servants are not to know in advance, but are to know at the time of arrival, and that without seeing. R3354:6, 5566:1, 4092:4 Knocking gently with the prophecies to arouse the virgins, but not to arouse the world. R2978:4 The Lord is speaking now to some of his faithful ones through his Word which tells us of his presence, through the signs which mark the incoming of the new dispensation. R4092:4 This knocking began in 1875 and still continues. "And ye yourselves like unto men that wait for their Lord, that when he cometh and knocketh they may open unto him immediately." (Luke 12:36) R3355:2, 87:4 Unheeded by the self-conscious, but really blind and miserable Laodicea. R1577:6 We have heard the knock and already on this side the veil we have entered in and are getting some of the food and refreshment. CR33:4
If any man— In this great system so completely joined to the world and overcome by "the abundance of her delicacies." (Rev. 18:3) R457:4* This is an individual matter now. R457:4*, 224:4, 177:4, 87:3; NS43:6, 633:1 This serving by the Master should be understood to be an individual work and not merely a collective service and feast. R3355:2,2978:4, 224:4 The man who never hears the "knock" is evidently not counted worthy to hear it. But those who hear are just as evidently not compelled to respond and to accept the present, knocking King. R2978:4Few will ever hear his voice when he stands at the door and knocks to invite his guests to the bridal supper. R1295:4*
Hear my voice— Knock. R2983:5, 3355:2, 2978:4 Had the Laodicean church been awake, they would have heard. R5993:6, 506:1* The prophecies which announce him as present. R177:4 Inaudible to natural ears, and heard only by the ears of the understanding, the hearing of faith. R2978:4 Our Lord clearly foretold that he would come as a thief; but he did not tell at what hour. R5993:6, 506:1* Blessed are our eyes, that now they see, our ears that now they hear, that we may know Messiah. R5075:5 Only the pure in heart, the thoroughly sincere and honest, are in the position to hear. R3415:5 There is nothing here said about being deaf. If they had been awake they surely would have heard. R506:1* Rap, rap, rap. Awake; let me come in. Do they hear? Canticles 5:3 gives the answer. R506:1*
And open the door— Open his heart and receive the things in a consecrated attitude of mind. R5566:1
I will come in— The Lord will gird himself as a servant and come forth and serve. R5566:1 If the hearing one open the door, I will come in. R2978:5
Sup with him— Feed him with the heavenly food and give him strength for the trials and burnings of the day in which we are living. NS44:1 The feast of "meat in due season," "things new and old," which the Master promised to provide at that time. (Luke 12:42; Matt. 13:52) R2978:5, 515:4, 191:4, 177:5, 149:4, 126:4 This refers to what we enjoy in the present life. CR317:1 What a blessed feasting on the truth we have enjoyed. R177:4, 149:4 Given only to those living in the Laodicean period of the church. R149:4*

[NTC - Revelation 3:21]

To him— To each one. R1946:2, 1284:1* Of the sanctuary class. C190
The first-born of the heavenly family. R132:6 That overcometh— That overcometh love of self, popularity, worldly prosperity, human theories and systems. D268; HG718:4 The world and its spirit. R2461:6, 2154:2 Rendering a cheerful and willing sacrifice, even unto death. R772:2* This strife and victory belong, first of all, in our own hearts and minds, and secondarily, in battling against public evils. R5662:5, 5778:2, 5439:4 If we would reign with Christ, we must prove our worthiness by tests of loyalty to God, faith in his Word, zeal for the truth, of patient endurance, of reproach and persecution, even unto death. R4925:3 772:2* Those who willingly endure tribulations for righteousness' sake. R4637:1, 5439:4 To overcome requires energy, force of character, perseverance and steadfast, patient endurance to the very end of the present life. R1719:3 The faithful and true under adverse influence. R5651:5, 4925:3; T89; OV184:7 Reaching the goal of perfect love. NS417:1 By being faithful in all stewardship of the mysteries of God. R1034:5 Not all believers, nor even the majority; but a Little Flock. R281:1; NS396:1; OV189:5 The grand outcome and fixity of the matter is in the future. R5393:6, 3570:3; A91 Before the marriage, Christ appears as King, and inspects the guests, and selects the overcomers. R343:5 "This is the victory that overcometh the world, even our faith. R1719:2, 1720:4 "I do count all things but loss and dross that I may win Christ and be found in him," a member of the glorious body of the anointed one beyond the veil. HG230:1 With the flare up of Christianity's apparent prosperity all not joining in will be esteemed as enemies. R5063:3
Will I grant— To give the reward after the terms have been complied with will not be grace, but justice. R5073:4 A blessed and inspiring promise to cheer the Bride. R5863:1; A222, 255; SM490:2
To sit with me— There can be no Kingdom until the King comes. A288; HG663:3 All the Church will be associated with him in his great Messianic Kingdom. R4965:1, 5830:1, 4912:5, 1719:2, 269:4, 255:6, 4:4; CR491:1; HG663:3 To share his Kingdom honors and glorious work of uplifting humanity. SM143:1, 182:T; R5418:4, OV379:5, 418:3; HG368:6, 416:1, 438:3, 513:4; NS541:5, 677:4, 767:3 When his Kingdom shall be established in power and great glory. R1351:6 As kings and priests unto God. R1262:3 The reward promised to overcomers. HG341:2 The promise to the faithful sheep of this Gospel age. NS182:3, 767:3 All of this sanctified class shall be granted a share in his putting down sin, overthrowing death and raising up humanity. HG666:5 The soldiers of the cross who demonstrate their loyalty to their Master by sacrifice are assured that they will be highly exalted. NS455:3 "The Bride," the Lamb's wife, having attested her loyalty to principles of righteousness by suffering with her Master in the present time, she shall be counted worthy to share with him the honors of his throne. NS477:1; R4576:5, 623:6*; HG230:1 If they would thus suffer with him for righteousness' sake, their reward would be to sit with him in his throne. SM451:2 The Great Company will stand before the throne instead of sitting on the throne. SM362:T, 288:1
In my throne— Christ reigns for the purpose of converting the world. A91, 222; R3570:3, 858:2, 531:5; HG342:1 In his Millennial throne.R4084:4, 2647:3, 1771:3 The Messianic throne. Q192:2 In the regeneration. R623:6* The Lord's faithful Little Flock, having received immortality and the divine nature, seated with Christ in his throne, shall reign a thousand years; uplifting all of the families of the earth. R5802:4, 255:6, 4:4; OV223:1; SM145:T The saints shall judge the world, in conjunction with their Lord. R4084:4, 2765:3; HG149:3 The faithful overcomers of this age live and reign with Christ a thousand years. R1488:6, 531:6; A91; HG342:1 The Kingdom which is to fulfill all the gracious promises which God made to Abraham. R5170:6, 4453:2 The spiritual heavenly Kingdom inherited by Jesus and shared by his Bride. R269:4, 5608:6, 2732:5 As new creatures we shall, if faithful to the end of our course, be perfected in the first resurrection. R5550:5, 4784:1 To have power over the nations to break them. R155:4*; HG669:2 The promise of our glorified Lord. R1351:6Share his glory and power. R332:2 Exaltation in position. R465:4* The Kingdom is not merely a work of grace in the heart. A285 Those who in the midst of universal apathy have persevered in love to the end will receive the highest honor of all the faithful. R1295:4* Christ does not always sit on the Father's throne; he has one of his own. He will occupy it, and those who have followed him shall share it with him. R506:4*
Even as I also— "As the Father hath appointed unto me a kingdom, so I appoint also unto you a kingdom." (Luke 22:29) E38 This does not apply to the Great Company who overcome under compulsion. Those who overcome, even as he overcame, are the ones to be in the throne. Q289:4; R4871:4
And am set down— Waiting for the time when he would make his own throne, establish the Millennial Kingdom. R5830:1, 506:4* The reward for his faithfulness. OV307:2; R1360:4
Father in his throne— The throne of the universe. NS202:1 The throne of universal dominion and glory and power. Highly exalted above even his pre-human condition. R1252:2* A partaker of Jehovah's own divine nature. R1252:2* The thousand years of the Millennial reign will constitute but a beginning of the exercise of the glory, honor and immortality of the new creation. F69

[NTC - Revelation 3:22]

He that hath an ear— A disposition to hearken to and heed the word of the Lord. D41 All in Babylon must come out of her, to be of the Bride class. R2513:4 The ear of faith is the special favor of God to those of a meek, honest heart, desiring truth and righteousness. R4557:2 Only a few, a Little Flock, can see the truth amid the surrounding darkness. R806:1

[NTC - Revelation 4:1]

After this— After the events of the preceding chapter. R528:6*
I looked— John, personally, symbolizes the beloved disciples—the faithful in the Church who are alive at the time required by the events described. R528:3*
A door was opened— The entrance to the third heaven. (2 Cor. 12:2) R529:2*
In heaven— The third heaven, the new heavens, under the rule of Christ and his saints. R529:1*
Of a trumpet— The seventh trumpet. R529:2*
Come up— We are "caught up" in the spirit of our minds, and see spiritual things from an exalted position. R529:1* Every new truth received and cherished has been a stepping-stone upward.R529:2*
Things which must be hereafter— Rev. 20:11-15 is a recapitulation of the whole scene from this setting of the judgment. HG42:4

[NTC - Revelation 4:2]

A throne— "The throne of God and of the Lamb." (Rev. 22:3) R156:3* The throne of God is not a material one, but refers to his supreme authority and rulership. A92
Was set in heaven— The throne of the heavenly city is established first. R156:3* At the time of the establishment of the throne, or rather perhaps the exaltation of the Little Flock, or those who are ready for it. R156:6* The throne is first established, and it becomes the nucleus around which the Church will gather, until all that fear God's name are made up as jewels for his Kingdom. R82:1*
And one sat— This is the Father, the "Ancient of days." (Dan. 7:9) R529:3*

[NTC - Revelation 4:3]

Like a jasper— Supposed to mean a diamond, described as most precious and "clear as crystal" (Rev. 21:11; 22:1); being the most brilliant of all gems it fittingly symbolizes the glory of God. R529:3*
A sardine stone— A red colored stone, symbolizing God's love. R529:3*
A rainbow— The "token" of a covenant. (Gen. 9:12-17) R529:3*
An emerald— Probably symbolizes freshness and vigor. R529:3*

[NTC - Revelation 4:4]

Four and twenty elders— Personifications of the testimonies of twenty-four prophets who foretold things pertaining to the Kingdom of God. R529:4* Being symbolic, they cannot be individual saints; nor the Church of the firstborn, as they appear under another symbol. R529:3*
In white raiment— Denoting purity. R529:4*
Crowns of gold— Symbolizing their divine authority. R529:4*

[NTC - Revelation 4:5]

The throne— Of God. R529:4*
Lightnings— See comments on Psalms 97:4. And thunderings—Judgments. R168:5* The thunderings and lightnings are making all the earth to tremble as did Israel at Mt. Sinai. (Exodus 19:1-25)R5900:1
And voices— The mutterings of the tempest which is already gathering over the Church and the world. R529:4*
Lamps of fire— Channels through which God is about to manifest his power. R529:4* The Church of the first-born. R529:4* The seven congregations (Rev. 1:20). The Church complete. The Little Flock. R170:2,4* Like fire, as all spirit beings are described in Scripture. (Ezek. 1:13,14; Dan. 7:9) R2350:1
Which are the seven— Perfect or complete. T47, 115; R529:4*

[NTC - Revelation 4:6]

Before the throne— Authority, rulership. A92 Notice, these are before the throne—not on it, as in Rev. 15. This is likely the position referred to in Luke 20:36. R168:5* The position of the Great Multitude who are protected from the plagues. (Rev. 7:9-15) R156:4* Place of the Great Company. R81:6*
A sea— The unfettered, irreligious masses of the people. R529:5*
Of glass— The internal forces that control the irreligious masses of the people are as clear as crystal from the standpoint of those who are walking in the light. R529:5*
Like unto crystal— It is not mingled with fire as in Rev. 15:2. R156:4*
Four beasts— Cherubim or living ones. R529:5* These strange creatures are first brought to view in Gen. 3:24, where they appear with flaming swords. They are next seen at each end of the Mercy Seat on the Ark. (Exod. 25:18) R529:5 Personifying the attributes of God—power, wisdom, justice and love. R529:6*

[NTC - Revelation 4:8]

Holy, holy, holy— Thus it will be when the night of sin and death are past and the glorious Millennial morning shall have ushered into the world the light of the Sun of Righteousness, the knowledge of the glory of God shall fill the whole earth. (Isa. 6:3) NS463:2

[NTC - Revelation 4:10]

Fall down— John hears the cherubim "give glory" (vs. 9), and immediately the twenty four elders fall down before him. R530:5

[NTC - Revelation 4:11]

Thou art worthy— When we can hear the power, wisdom, justice, and love of God, then indeed his twenty four witnesses ring out his praise as never before. R530:5
Created all things— All things, both good and evil, exist by his permission. R530:5* That our Lord Jesus existed prior to his incarnation, and in a more exalted nature and condition, is clearly stated in Scripture. R1673:3
For thy pleasure— The pleasure of dispensing his blessings and exercising the attributes of his glorious being. A118 He created them in his own likeness—with the same mental and moral attributes, so that he might have communion and fellowship with them as sons, and they with him as a Father. R1833:1 Ultimately. R530:5* The great architect of the universe and author of all life, first counted the cost, and reckoned that all should culminate to his honor and glory. R421:2, 338:1 God endowed his intelligent creature with this element of character (gratitude), being responsive to his own goodness, institutes a delightful fellowship with himself, which is the chief end of human existence. R2031:3 "I have created him for my glory." (Isa. 43:7) Man's true peace can be found only in harmony with his Creator. R1840:3

[NTC - Revelation 5:1]

In the right hand— The divine purpose was originally known only to Jehovah himself. HG461:5; SM495:2 In his own divine power and keeping. E36; SM488:2; OV7:1
Of him— The Heavenly Father, the Ancient of Days, Jehovah. E36; R2208:5, 2156:1; SM488:2; OV7:1
Sat on the throne— Of his glory, the heavenly throne. E36; R2208:5 Seat of divine power and authority for the universe, with angels as ministering spirits. SM488:2
A book— The divine plan. E36; R4451:1, 3103:2, 2208:5; OV7:1 The book in this case seems symbolically not to represent the Bible, but the divine plan with its times and seasons. R5943:1, 4305:5 God had the plan, with its times and seasons, before the Bible was written. R5943:1, 4305:5 His plan for human redemption. R2156:1 The plan and purpose of God as written in the Law and the prophets. R530:3* A scroll containing a record of all that is happening now, and all that will occur throughout the Millennial age. R4451:2
Written within— Securely sealed and not intended for anyone to read. CR45:3 A part of the plan was written on the outside of the scroll, and a part was written on the inside. The things that were sealed were not proper to be understood by our Redeemer until he had received the all-power, after his resurrection. R5943:5
On the backside— Or outside. 530:3* Those in favor with God might read the outside. CR45:3 The writing on the outside is the bare promise of salvation through the seed of the woman. R3103:2The writing on the outside is the promised redemption through the blood of Christ. R3103:3
Sealed— Revealed to no one. R4451:1, 2208:5; SM488:2,3 Daniel tells us that the prophecies relating to the time of the end were closed up. (Dan. 12:4, 9) R5055:2 When Ezekiel and John are said to have received the scroll, or book, it was open (Rev. 10:2, Ezek. 2:10). But at the standpoint of this view, it had not yet been opened. R530:3* God had caused the divine program to be symbolized in the Law and to some extent to be described by the prophets. But still it was a hidden mystery. SM488:2
With seven seals— Nothing could be known of the wonderful scheme for human restitution until the Son of God had redeemed us from death. R3103:2 Representing the complete secrecy of the divine purposes. SM488:2, 495:2 The times and seasons were kept in the Father's own power. CR53:3; R4305:5 God's people could not know the date of the second advent until these were broken. D605 The seven seals belong to this time of trouble, the time in which Christ is conquering the nations, and are as yet in the future. HG81:2

[NTC - Revelation 5:2]

A strong angel— Probably symbolizing the Law, which, from the time of its deliverance through Moses, had been proclaiming as unworthy all who sought to overcome by it. R530:3*
Who is worthy— The scroll, representing the divine plan, was kept in God's own power until some one should be proved worthy to know it, and become its executor. E36, 37; SM489:T The inquiry compassed the period of 4000 years, from the giving of the promise that the seed of the woman would bruise the serpent's head, to the resurrection of Jesus. R5943:4, 2156:1 Having consecrated to fulfill all things written in the book, Jesus was fully prepared for his every experience. Up to that time no one had been found who could open the book. R5065:1
To open the book— To have committed to his care the execution of the great divine plan. R2208:5, 4451:2, 2156:1; CR53:2; OV7:1 To be granted the custody of the scroll. OV7:1 Our Lord was given all the knowledge in the divine plan. R5065:1
Loose the seals— To know its mysteries. OV7:1

[NTC - Revelation 5:3]

In heaven— Even our dear Redeemer in his previous condition was not entrusted with the scroll. R4641:1; CR95:2
Nor in earth— Representing the condition of things prior to the first advent. R2156:1 Until our Lord was slain, until he had given his life as man's redemption price, there was no being in all the universe worthy to be the executor of the divine purpose. R4451:2
To look thereon— Jehovah had already said to Abraham that he would bless the world, but had not revealed how it was to be done. R5054:6

[NTC - Revelation 5:4]

And I— Representing the faithful. R530:3*
Wept much— Had great grief that the wise and gracious program of the Almighty must remain unfulfilled. OV7:1; R2208:6, 2156:1 It seemed to John too bad that God should have some great, wonderful purposes which might come to naught because no one was worthy to be the divine executor in respect to the plan. R4451:2 Because of the obscurity and want of knowledge in regard to the plan. R530:3*
No man was found worthy— No one was to be the recipient of God's great plan, to reveal it. R5054:6 Even our Lord Jesus, prior to the finishing of his sacrifice, did not know all about the Father's plans, and times and seasons. (Mark 13:32) R2156:1

[NTC - Revelation 5:5]

One of the elders Jacob, who made the prophecy on his death-bed when blessing his sons. R530:5*
Behold the Lion— Symbolically referring to our Lord's strength and majesty. R4114:1 Our Lord Jesus, the strong one, the highly exalted spiritual creature, the Lord of glory. B86; R5548:6, 5055:1, 4750:5, 3103:2 Pope Leo XIII applied this title to himself. B316
Of the tribe— From the tribe. B86
The Root— He did not have this title in his position as Logos. It was as the Son of Mary that he was the Lion of the Tribe of Judah, the Root of David. R5943:5 Life giver and Father to all the race of Adam. E144 The life giver, the restorer. R809:5
Hath prevailed— Hath overcome, so as to be accepted and declared worthy. R2156:1, 2208:6; SM490:1 By this we understand that he was not born with the right to open the book but that he acquired it. R5055:1 Although his prevailing would not be completed until Calvary, the surrender of his will was complete at his consecration, and it was accepted as the sacrifice of his all. R4641:2 By his death he redeemed a condemned world of mankind, and merited the Father's confidence that to him might be entrusted every feature of the divine program. R4451:3
To open the book— It is not due for any believers to understand any of the deep things written in that book until they have come to the place of consecration. R5055:1
Loose the seven seals— Carry out and make manifest the grand designs of infinite love. R3103:2 And display it to view. R3103:2 Since his glorification the Lamb has been braking the seven seals and thus opening the divine plans before men and angels. R2156:4

[NTC - Revelation 5:6]

As it had been slain— Speaking of our Lord Jesus during the 3-1/2 years, beginning at the time of his consecration. R5943:5, 5080:6; SM490:1 Jesus was not this newly-slain Lamb at his death when he had finished his course, but at his consecration when he began his course. R5080:6 Our Lord could not know the completeness of the divine plan until he had demonstrated his worthiness by obedience unto death. R3716:3, 2156:1 It was the Lord's plan that our dear Redeemer should be tried, tested and proven worthy. It was the Father's plan that our Lord fulfilled in his obedience even unto death, even the death of the cross. SM782:T, 489:2 The giving of our Lord's life as man's redemption price. R4451:2
Having seven horns— Perfect or complete power. T42, 47, 115
Seven eyes— The seven channels through which God is about to manifest his power—the Church of the first-born. R529:4*

[NTC - Revelation 5:7]

And took the book— The scroll of divine purpose was still sealed and in the hand of Jehovah, up to the time that the Lamb had been slain. R4437:6, 3716:3 Then to him was the scroll or book of the divine plan entrusted in its every detail. R3716:3 He received the divine plan into his care, with the authority and power to execute all its provisions. R5080:6,4451:3, 2156:2; HG462:1 "God also highly exalted him." (Phil 2:7-9) He commissioned him to execute all the divine purposes; and to him he handed over the scroll with the privilege of opening its seals and comprehending its message. SM489:2 The time when the scroll was delivered to him, was the time of his consecration. R5080:6, 4641:2; HG461:6 The divine plan as a whole was made known to him, after his resurrection. R5943:5 After his demonstration of faithfulness at Calvary and his ascension to glory. R4305:5

[NTC - Revelation 5:8]

And when— After Christ's resurrection and ascension to the right hand of the Father. R2156:2, 5943:5, 4305:5; OV7:2
He had taken the book— Having already fulfilled an important part of the plan by redeeming the world with his own precious blood. R2208:6
Before the Lamb— "At the name of Jesus every knee should bow, of things in heaven and things in earth." (Phil. 2:10) R2209:1 "That all men should honor the Son, even as they honor the Father." (John 5:23) R2209:1
Full of odours— The incense of old, which typified the prayers of the saints, was composed of a rare mixture of spices, giving forth a peculiarly sweet odor. R5692:5
Prayers of saints— The prayers of God's people rise before him as a sweet perfume. R5692:5

[NTC - Revelation 5:9]

And they sung— The united voice of the heavenly host. OV7:2 This song is sung before the first seal is opened, after Matt. 24:14 is fulfilled. HG81:2,3
Thou art worthy— When he had made his consecration as the Lamb of God, giving up and devoting his life without reserve to do the Father's will. R4641:1; CR95:2
To take the book— At the moment of our Lord's consecration and death as the Lamb, the moment of his begetting and anointing, the scroll was handed to him by the Great Eternal One. R4641:2;CR95:3 Not until he had passed the last test, had endured "to the end," did he receive the wonderful scroll which "the angels desired to look into." (1 Pet. 1:12) R530:6* After his resurrection and ascension the scroll was given into his hands to be opened. R5943:5
To open the seals— Not until Jesus appeared and received the anointing of the holy Spirit at his baptism did the divine plan begin to be unfolded. HG461:5,6 To him was given the scroll with full authority to read, to understand and to fulfill its glorious prophecies, which specially related to the blessing of our race. HG462:1 Ten days after our Lord ascended, the holy Spirit was given, which at once began to unfold the truth to the Church. R530:6* The opening of the seals has progressed during all the Gospel age. R5943:6 Thus opening the divine plan before men and angels—the mystery of God is about finished. R2156:4; PD92/107 To disclose one after another of the various features connected with the divine purpose. When the last seal was broken, the "mystery of God" (Rev. 10:7) was fully disclosed. R2209:1, 2156:4; PD92/107
And hast redeemed— Greek, agorazo; acquired at the forum. E429, 446, 447 The work of redemption by one Savior anointed of Jehovah. R866:5
Us— Oldest manuscript, with evident propriety, omits this word since the angels were not redeemed. R2156:2
By thy blood— He "washed us from our sins in his own blood." (Rev. 1:5) E446; R652:6 His blood became the basis for the forgiveness of our sins, made peace for
us, opened up the way to reconciliation. "It is the blood [sacrificed life] that maketh atonement for the soul." (Lev. 17:11) R1230:3 By his death—by the sacrifice or loss of his life. R1230:4 His blood bought us; purchased us; justified us; washed us; sanctified us; saves us; (1 Pet. 1:2; Acts 20:28; Rom. 5:9; Rev. 1:5; Heb. 13:12; Acts 4:12. R416:6*

[NTC - Revelation 5:10]

And hast made us— Made them, the Body of Christ, the Royal Priesthood. HG520:6; D425, 618; E478; R4974:2, 530:6*, 184:4 The Kingdom is to be given to the Seed of Abraham. Christ and his elect Church, his Bride, are to constitute the kings and priests. R4140:3 The Little Flock selected under the trying ordeal of sacrifice during the Gospel age to become spiritual beings. R443:1; A60 Whose experience with and victory over sin will well fit and prepare them to be patient and helpful toward the world. E478 Those who share in the first resurrection. PD39/50; Q518:6; SM140:1
Kings and priests— This double office was typified by Melchisedec, who was a priest upon a throne. PD39/50; T26; R4140:3, 184:4; SM140:1 The Christ of glory, Jesus the Head and the Church the Body, will be the enthroned Priest. SM600:1 These shall be priests to teach, as well as kings to reign. R331:5, 545:4, 200:1 As kings they will rule the world in righteousness, enforcing and establishing order and justice and truth; as priests they will teach the people. HG299:4 As joint-heirs with Jesus Christ, our Lord, in the Kingdom and glory of which Solomon's was but a type. R2060:4 Christ is selecting his Church to be his co-workers as the "Royal Priesthood" to do the work of instructing and judging. R3637:2, 2247:3; D618; HG33:1,2 "A Royal Priesthood"—a reigning priesthood. (1 Peter 2:9) R2935:5, 12:1*; HG51:6; PD39/50 This "peculiar people," this "holy kingdom" or nation all of whom are "royal" priests, has a great work to do when established in the Kingdom power. R2128:6, 2276:3 The entire company of Jehovah's anointed—The Christ—will be kings, and their head and captain, Jesus, is "King of kings." (Rev. 19:16) R354:5; SM140:1, 600:1 The work of a priest is one of intercession and instruction in righteousness and logically implies subjects. R404:3*, 12:2* A kingdom and priesthood. R3103:2 "The kingdom and dominion, and the greatness of the kingdom under the whole heaven, shall be given to the people of the saints of the most High." (Dan. 7:27) HG27:6
And we— "And they." CR21:4; R530:6*
Reign on the earth— Over the world of mankind, who will have been awakened from the tomb. Q819:T The "called, chosen and faithful" ones are to be joint-heirs with Christ; they are to reign over the earth for a thousand years. R1493:5 "And shall reign with him a thousand years." (Rev. 20:6) C128; D625; R2304:1, 1351:6 Christ and the Church will reign as kings and priests to bless all the families of the earth. R3348:5, 2833:5, 2416:4, 1771:3 The promised Seed of Abraham is to have entrusted to it the great work of blessing all the families of the earth. R2128:6, 2276:3, 1493:5; HG513:5 When the election of the spiritual seed of Abraham shall be accomplished, this Gospel age will end. Then will begin the Messianic age, in which Christ and the Church shall reign in spirit power. PD58/70 Who shall reign on the earth during the Millennial age, to bind Satan's power and to open the eyes of those whom he has so long blinded and deceived. R1771:3 Doing a good and powerful work on the spirit plane. R5182:1,2128:6 The kings (saints) shall bring the glory and honor of themselves into the city. (Rev. 21:24) R334:2 In spirit power. PD58/70 The elect enter into these joys and blessings, not at death, but in the resurrection. CR21:4 The peace and joy and blessing which the world needs and craves cannot come until the elect Church, whose Head is Christ Jesus, shall be given the Kingdom, the dominion of earth. R2520:6 This reigning is positively affirmed to be after the resurrection. (Rev. 20:4) HG13:6 With The Christ will be various agencies. The Great Company will undoubtedly be associated with them. Then there will be earthly agents, the faithful Ancient Worthies. R5182:1

[NTC - Revelation 5:11]

Voice of many angels— By the Father's own arrangement, the proclamation was made throughout the heavenly hosts. E37 The acclaim of the heavenly ones. R5847:2 Evidently the angels and all other spirit beings, of which there are myriads upon myriads, are interested observers of the events transpiring upon this little globe of ours. Q744:1

[NTC - Revelation 5:12]

Worthy is the Lamb— God decided to prove or test his well-beloved Son in a manner that would prove to all his intelligent creatures, what they all now recognize in the new song. R3280:6 By faithfulness he perfected himself on the divine plane—that is, he proved himself worthy according to the Covenant. R5090:5, 5067:3 Because of his fidelity to the Father and to the principles of the Father's government. E120 Because of his humility and obedience unto death. E394, 395, 37; R5943:5, 4970:2; OV7:2 He was received into glory, the divine nature. R5847:2 It is now God's will that all "should honor the Son even as they honor the Father." (John 5:23) R2156:2From that time on, every feature of the divine program would be under his supervision. R4451:3 He had only begun to execute the divine purpose in the organization of his Church. OV7:3

[NTC - Revelation 5:13]

And every creature— At the close of the Messianic reign for the restoration of the Adamic race, all willful sinners shall have been destroyed. R5927:6, 5183:2, 5116:6, 5048:3; NS272:5, 523:5 Ultimately, when the plans of the great potter shall be fully accomplished, every creature in heaven and earth shall be heard ascribing praise. SM713:1 With all sin eliminated, all imperfections gone and all the willfully wicked destroyed, then will God's will be done on earth, even as it is done in heaven. SM427:1; NS519:5; OV271:3 Ultimately all evil shall be destroyed. R5211:5, 4538:4; NS523:5 Ultimately the Lord will have a clean universe. SM147:1, 427:1;R4538:4; NS645:6; PD96/110 As the tidings that the Church has finished her course spread to earth through the established earthly phase of the Kingdom, all creatures in heaven and earth will be rejoicing together. R1821:3; OV271:3 Every member of Adam's race shall, through Christ, be granted a full opportunity for return to the relationship of the sons of God.R3836:5 Eventually all shall learn righteousness and hate iniquity. SM486:1 Thus the Lord will gather together all the faithful, both in heaven and in earth, under the headship of Christ. R5058:5
In heaven— The Church, the Great Company, the angels, the cherubim and seraphim. SM231:2 Any sorrows that come to us may be overcome; so that eventually we may be of the mighty host giving praise and honor to him. NS721:1
Under the earth— Those now in the tomb. SM231:2
Blessing and honour— So glorious will be the condition of humanity at the close of Messiah's Kingdom that nothing ever dreamed will compare with it. Dvii "The earth shall be full of the knowledge of the Lord, as the waters cover the sea.R3848:5 When God's will is done on earth as it is done in heaven. HG149:1; NS523:5 All intelligent creatures will perceive and exclaim from the heart his goodness and worthiness of all praise. R5429:3, 5183:2, 5116:6 No discordant note shall be heard throughout the universe of God. R3836:5 Nothing shall mar the harmony of the universe. NS645:6 Every knee shall bow and every tongue confess (Phil. 2:10, 11), and his Kingdom shall be without an opponent "from the river unto the ends of the earth." (Psa. 72:8) R5183:2, 3848:5; SM713:1; HG244:1, 595:6; NS766:6
Be unto him— Jehovah. E38; R1211:1* No wonder indeed that there should be a jubilation in heaven and in earth when all of Jehovah's intelligent creatures shall thus behold the lengths, heights and breadths and depths, not only of God's love, but also of his justice and wisdom and power. F51 "Just and true are thy ways, thou King of the ages." (Rev. 15:3, margin) F52 It is appropriate that those of us who have been blessed with the opening of the eyes of our understanding should begin our rejoicing and praising God at once. NS528:4
Upon the throne— Of the universe. E38
And unto the Lamb— Thenceforth all men shall honor the exalted Son even as they honor the Father who highly exalted him. (John 5:23) E38 Both the Father and the Son are recognized, the Father, as always, being given the first place in praise and honor. E38
For ever and ever— Thus the time will come when "There shall be no more death, neither sorrow, nor crying, neither shall there be any more pain; for the former things are passed away. And he that sat upon the throne said, Behold, I make all things new." (Rev. 21:4-5) NS645:6, 646:1, 519:5, 523:5; OV192:3; PD96/110; SM786:1

[NTC - Revelation 5:14]

Four beasts— See comments on Rev. 4:6, 8.
Four and twenty elders— See comments on Rev. 4:4

[NTC - Revelation 6:1]

The Lamb— The newly slain Lamb. R5080:6
Four beasts— See comments on Rev. 4:6, 8.

[NTC - Revelation 6:2]

Behold, a white horse— The events of the opening of the first seal, are identical with those of Rev. 19 which occur after the marriage of the Lamb. HG81:5

[NTC - Revelation 6:8]

And Hell— Greek, hades, oblivion. E378; R2600:4 Symbol of destruction or the grave. R2600:4

[NTC - Revelation 6:9]

Souls of them— The martyrs of the past. R5462:6, 4015:6

[NTC - Revelation 6:10]

And they cried— A symbolical picture of justice, long deferred, crying for vengeance. R4036:5, 5462:6, 5240:2,4, 4651:6, 4015:6 The fears and sufferings of the Lord's people and their trials and difficulties ascend to the Lord in prayer and call to divine justice for vengeance, recompense, punishments, without any word from his people to this effect. R4347:2
How long— Reason assures that it cannot be the divine purpose to forever permit the victory of sin and death. SM185:T
O Lord— Greek, despotes, sovereign or autocrat. E70
Avenge our blood— The Lord has an accurate system of bookkeeping. Q299:T There are many sins, many injustices of the past, as well of the present, which are still unaccounted for to justice. R4428:5 There is a great back-account of retribution owing to the rest of the world which will be fully squared in the awful trouble with which this age will end. R4273:6; 5874:3,4; NS486:2 All the remaining accounts of the world will be squared during the great time of trouble just before us. R5874:4, 5462:6, 4273:6; OV346:1 There seems to be a special charge of justice against whoever is culpable, or responsible for the death or persecution of the saints. R4651:6, 4652:1 That Day of Vengeance is about at the door of Christendom. R5240:2 Justice is merely waiting for the full number of those persecuted for righteousness' sake to be completed, and then the punishment will come. R4428:5
On them— The living generation will in a measure become responsible for the transgressions of the past as well as for their own, and be permitted to fill up a measure of the retribution represented in this time of trouble and its seven last plagues. NS486:2 All the blood of God's holy ones, from the beginning of this Gospel age, will be required of the present generation. R4015:6, 5462:6 For willful sin there will be satisfaction rendered through the great time of trouble. R5240:2; Q299:T It seems that the legal expiation of these sins must be accomplished by the scapegoat class. R5463:2, 5874:2,3 The Great Company, failing to sacrifice during the acceptable time, will be permitted to share a considerable measure of that trouble coming upon the world. R4428:5, 4016:4 The cry of justice will be satisfied in connection with the death of these innocent persons of the Great Company class in the time of trouble. In this way the vengeance will be met. R4652:5,2 They will be permitted to share in this time of trouble to the extent of laying down their lives, because if they do not die, they cannot have a share in the spiritual blessings. Q299:T

[NTC - Revelation 6:11]

Rest yet for a little season— The answer was not that their blood should never be avenged, but that a time would intervene because others, their brethren, would suffer in like manner. NS486:2 Wait a little season, the vengeance will come. OV346:2
Should be killed— The faithful minister of the Gospel is persecuted. Thus are the prophets prohibited, "killed" and "beheaded" who do not shun to declare the truth, the whole counsel of God, today. R2282:4
Should be fulfilled— When all of this class shall have experienced their share of the sufferings of Christ. OV346:2

[NTC - Revelation 6:12]

A great earthquake— Revolution. R2334:4; A336; D528
And the sun— Symbolically, the Gospel light, the truth, and thus Christ Jesus. D590
Became black— Literally in the dark day of May 19, 1780, which extended over 320,000 square miles. D587 Symbolically, by denial that we were bought with the precious blood, and by substituting the theory of Evolution. D592
And the moon— Symbolically, the light of the Mosaic Law. D590
Became as blood— By claims that the typical sacrifices were bloody and barbaric. D592

[NTC - Revelation 6:13]

And the stars— Symbolically, the false stars, wandering stars, vainly aspiring to be considered of equal authority with the "Twelve stars," (Rev. 12:1), the inspired apostles. D591,593
Fell unto the earth— Literally, the meteoric shower of Nov. 13, 1833, covering 11 million square miles. D588 Symbolically, the false stars make a great display in coming down from spiritual things to the Christian-citizenship-politics level. D595
Untimely figs— The first, crude, untimely growth. R4844:1*

[NTC - Revelation 6:14]

And the heaven— Religious societies. R1705:5 The nominal church, the ecclesiastical heavens. D552; A318; R1947:6, 1766:2; HG316:5 The powers of the heavens (ecclesiastical powers) are being shaken. (Matt. 24:29) R1947:6 Certainly not the literal heavens, separated by millions of miles of space in which there is nothing to roll away. B169
Departed as a scroll— Not in one great roll, but in two separate divisions or parts. R1705:5; D552 Protestantism and Catholicism will never unite in one system. The coming Protestant federation will be distinct from Catholicism and that, while treating each other with respect, the two will really be in opposition as the two sides of a scroll down to the time of their mutual and sudden collapse. (Isa. 34:4) R2061:6, 1705:5 The coming union will not be an amalgamation but a federation. R1766:5 The heavens of ecclesiasticism rolling together, uniting for mutual protection or strength, will eventually be destroyed by the social conflagration of that great Day of the Lord. NS200:2
Is rolled together— The way is preparing for the rolling together of the heaven—Protestant and Roman Catholic—in the near future. (Matt. 24:29; Isa. 34:4; Volume IV, Chapter 12) R2309:4;2047:1 As their confusion increases, Catholicism and Protestantism roll together for self-protection. D258; R5349:4 They believe that in union there is strength. R1947:6 The extremes of the ecclesiastical heavens, Catholic and Protestant, will be drawn together. R4698:6 Papacy and Protestantism, as the two distinct ends of the scroll are even now rapidly approaching each other. D552, 551, 258, 267; R1766:2, 1705:5 All not disposed to unite with either side of the scroll are likely to be classed as "infidels," not only by unionists, but also by the worldly. R1766:2
And every mountain— Kingdom. A318; D45; R511:4, 716:2*, 268:6 Republican government.R511:3, 716:2*; D45
Were moved— The time of falling of kingdoms. R268:6, 26:6

[NTC - Revelation 6:15]

Hid themselves— The powers of earth will seek to make alliances with one another for self-protection, and to hide themselves from the sure-coming storm. R592:6; SM738:1
Dens and in the rocks— The fortresses of society—insurance companies, beneficial societies, Free Masonry, Odd Fellowship, Trade Unions, Guilds, Trusts, and all societies secular and ecclesiastical. B139; D45; R621:5, 268:6, 26:3; SM738:1 Secret orders. HG612:1; SM738:1 By seeking protection and cover of social organizations. NS200:2
Of the mountains— Governments of earth. B139; R716:2*, 621:5, 511:4; HG612:1

[NTC - Revelation 6:16]

To the mountains— Kingdoms. A318; D45; R1963:4, 592:6, 268:6, 26:3
And rocks— The rocks of society are its social organizations, each of which seeks to protect its own membership. R5577:3, 592:6, 268:6; B139;CR291:4
Fall on us— Greek, epi, over or about, to cover and protect us, not to destroy us. The common view that wicked men will get enough faith to pray for mountains to fall is absurd. B139;R5577:3, 268:6, 26:3; SM738:1 The tendency of all as the storm approaches will be to seek cover, protection, under the great mountains (kingdoms) and in the rocks of society (beneficial orders). R1963:4 The great, the rich and no less the poor are already seeking shelter from the darkening storm of trouble which all see is gathering. B139 To hide them from the wrath of the Lamb. HG83:2

[NTC - Revelation 6:17]

Day of his wrath— A period of time during which the Gospel and Millennial ages lap. R409:1, 25:3 The way in which the change of dispensation will be effected. R1814:2 A natural consequence of the transfer of authority and rulership from the devil to Christ. R409:3, 592:2 The great day of trouble coming—"the Day of Jehovah." R2935:6 "The day of the Lord is darkness and not light." (Amos 5:18) R592:2 "And the nations were angry, and thy wrath is come." (Rev. 11:18) R592:2 "I will overthrow the throne of kingdoms, and I will destroy the strength of the kingdoms of the heathen (nations)." (Hag. 2:22) R592:2 "A day of trouble and distress, a day of wasteness and desolation, a day of darkness and gloominess." (Zeph. 1:15) R409:4 In which the world will have an illustration of its own money-mad condition. R4522:2 God's wrath will continue to its completion—anarchy. R5567:4
Is come— Those who could not see the Lord's presence from the Scriptures will learn of it from the transpiring events. R621:5 We are in the testing time, when (in the Church) every man's faith and works are to be tested "so as by fire." (1 Cor. 3:15) R2453:2
Who shall be able— "Who may abide the day of his coming and who shall stand when he appeareth." (Mal. 3:2) R3865:2 "He that hath clean hands and a pure heart." (Psa. 24:4) "The very elect," (Matt. 24:24), will not be deceived. D582; R3719:2 The holy—the sanctified in Christ Jesus. R5268:5 Those whose habitation is the Lord. (Psa. 91:9) R4304:2 None but the faithful, because the Lord will purposely make the test so severe as to sift out all others. R1280:1"A thousand shall fall at thy side." (Psa. 91:7) R3198:6 The inspection will be so crucial as to test all of the saints. R3865:2
To stand— The hour of temptation which shall come upon the whole world. SM117:2 See comments on Rev. 3:10.

[NTC - Revelation 7:1]

Four angels— Agents. R1912:2
Holding— God's hand of restraint. R5470:1, 5496:4 Miraculously hindering. R2334:4 Preventing the conflict. R683:6 The present war (World War I) has been held back for 40 years, to favor Bible study. R5765:3, 5753:2,4 God has been holding the peoples of earth more or less under restraint. Otherwise they would have destroyed themselves long ago. CR494:6; OV433:1 The winds of war are being held, under the Lord's direction, until the Harvest Message shall have sealed all of God's saints. R1619:2 The great time of trouble is held in check by divine power until the completion of the harvest work. R4822:6 That they shall not blow upon the earth to its injury until all of God's elect Church shall have been sealed in their foreheads. R5496:4, 4880:5, 1912:2, 1279:2; SM187:3 When the restraint is withdrawn they will rush together, and the result will be a whirlwind. R5470:1 The letting loose suddenly of the fallen angels will account well for the suddenness of the coming trouble. R4823:1; Q738:T A great cataclysm, which will result in the complete overthrow of the social order in anarchy. R5470:1 God is now letting loose the winds of strife. He is letting the nations take their own course, in order to prove to themselves and to others that they are not what they claim to be. CR494:5; OV432:6, 433:1
The four winds— The violent winds of war. R1279:2, 2334:4 Of trouble. R4739:5* These symbolic winds represent strife, anarchy, the great time of trouble which is held in check by divine power until the completion of the harvest work—the sealing of the living members of the elect class with present truth. R4822:6, 5496:4; CR494:5; OV432:6; Q737:3 The winds of violence, which will shortly be loosed, and which will produce the terrific "storm," are being held back until the sealing of God's servants in their foreheads shall have been accomplished. SM187:3, 188:T The great storm of trouble which in the close of this age will suddenly burst upon the whole world of mankind. R5058:6; C211 The great storm of trouble in which Babylon the Great will be cast into the midst of the sea. R5058:6 The present European war is the letting loose of the four winds of heaven—winds of strife. R5753:2 The winds represent the war; the earthquake of Elijah's vision represents a great social revolution, which will follow the great war. R5753:2 Increasing unrest from increasing knowledge and liberty. R1691:1 Which will produce the great whirlwind trouble. C225; R5058:6, 4880:5, 4822:6;Q737:3 Corresponding to the typical whirlwind by which Elijah, prototype of the Church, was taken away. R4822:6 Symbolized by a fire. R5058:6, 5863:6 The powers of the air—the fallen angels, who have been under the control of Satan. R5470:1, 5318:4, 4880:6, 4822:6; SM187:3; Q737:3, 623:4 The fallen angels will have wonderful power, such as they have never had since the days of the flood, and will use it in a very malevolent manner. R4880:4 Winds also represent false doctrines. (Eph. 4:14) R4822:6; Q623:4, 737:3 Representing completeness, as the four corners of the earth. Q737:3
That the wind— Blowing winds seem to be used in Scripture as a symbol for wars. R2334:4
Should not blow— The wind has not yet been allowed to blow, the great storm which they willingly would brew has not yet been allowed to come to pass, and will not be allowed to come to pass until the 144,000 shall have been sealed in their foreheads. Q738:T
On the earth— Organized society, government, restraint. A318; R4880:6, 4822:6 To its injury. R5496:4 When these winds of war shall be let loose, it will mean a cataclysm of warfare which shall divide kingdoms. R2334:4
Nor on the sea— The restless, turbulent, dissatisfied, disorganized masses of mankind. A318; R4880:6, 4822:6
On any tree— The trees represent the household of faith. R4823:1

[NTC - Revelation 7:2]

And I saw— In the present harvest time. C211
Having the seal— The present truth. C211; R4880:5
To whom it was given to hurt the earth— The evil spirits will do all the evil that is in their power, and this will constitute the trial of all the fallen angels—the lifting of the restraints to see whether they will go contrary to the divine will. R4880:6,4

[NTC - Revelation 7:3]

Hurt not the earth— Until the 144,000 are all gathered out of Babylon. R2160:6 The evil angels would long ago have done injury to the symbolical earth, sea and trees, had it not been for the restraint of divine power. R4822:6 The great trouble will begin just as soon as the faithful are all gathered and sealed. R1279:3, 4822:6, 2443:1, 1619:2 He will have to do with the permission of the terrible trouble. R5470:1
Till we— Those in perfect harmony with God are to be his servants. R4880:5 Those on this side the veil have an important work, to gather together the elect and to seal them in the forehead (intellectually) with the knowledge of the truth. C303 The same angels or messengers as are referred to by our Lord in Matt. 24:31. R1279:2 Each sealed one becomes a sealer of others as soon as he himself is sealed. R1279:3; C211 Each should ask himself—what am I doing to assist in sealing others since I received the intellectual sealing of the knowledge of the truth? R1423:2 This work of helping to bring others to the knowledge of God's character and plan. Q87:T Until the appointed time. R5496:4 All of these will have been "sealed in their foreheads" before the great time of trouble shall come upon the world. R2443:1 Between the time when Babylon is cast off, falls from favor (1878), and the time when the plagues come upon her, the Lord's people are all to be gathered out of Babylon. C165 Just as soon as the sealing of the saints is completed, just as soon as this age shall be completed, then these four angels who are holding the four winds, will let them loose. R4880:5, 519:5* When this occurs we shall understand it to be the shutting of the door of opportunity to membership in the elect Church. (Matt. 25:10) R1448:4
Have sealed— With the truth. R5496:4, 4880:5 A mental comprehension of the truth will be the mark or seal which will separate and distinguish the servants of God. C165; B169; R4880:5 With the impress of the spirit of the truth as well as the word of truth. R2160:6 With a clear appreciation of "the mystery of God." (Rev. 10:7) R1279:2 The harvest work—the sealing of the living members of the elect class with present truth. R4822:6 The sealing and the gathering of Matt. 24:31 refer to the same thing. R1279:2 Assisted God's people in Bible study. R5753:1 God prepares his faithful ones by granting increased knowledge of his will and plan. R1221:1 Giving, or impressing, intellectually. Q87:T The present favorable time, with its liberties and advantages, is divinely arranged in order to the sealing of the true servants of God in their foreheads (intellectually, with the truth). B264, R969:5 An intellectual comprehension of truth; sufficient to sustain them before the conflict becomes general. R949:3 Until the elect shall all have been recognized of God and identified and completed. Q738:T
Servants of our God— In the conclusion of this Gospel age, God will grant some intellectual mark upon his servants that no others will have. R4880:5 The ripe wheat being gathered for the heavenly garner. SM187:4 The Zion class will be distinct and separate from others, and their advantages will consist largely in the divine wisdom and knowledge granted them. R1470:5 The sealing is performed only upon the consecrated. R1279:3
In their foreheads— Intellectually. R5883:2, 5496:4, 1677:4, 1619:2, 1470:5, 1221:1; Q731:5 A clear intellectual knowledge of present truth.R5715:6, 5496:4, 1943:6; B235 Given an intellectual appreciation of the time, presence, etc., which will comfort and shield them, and be a mark, seal or evidence of their sonship. B169, 264; C225, 303; R5883:2, 4880:5, 1448:4, 1279:2, 683:6 Implies an intellectual appreciation of heavenly things, and is intimately associated with the harvest work. SM187:4 So they may pass through much of the trouble with a happiness based upon this knowledge. R1470:5

[NTC - Revelation 7:4]

I heard the number— God elected the number and predestinated what must be their characteristics if they would make their calling and election sure. E395; R1879:4 Like Gideon's band, this 144,000 is to be a picked and choice company. R1280:2
Them which were sealed— "These are they which follow the Lamb, whithersoever he goeth." (Rev. 14:4) R5371:3
An hundred and forty and four thousand— He ordained that a certain specific number should be chosen from amongst men to be his joint-heirs in the Kingdom. The definite, fixed number of the elect is 144,000. F179; R5532:6, 3086:5, 3026:1 If there are so many of the consecrated and faithful now living, it is a large proportion of the full number to be made up during the 1900 years of the Gospel age, an average of about 76 per year. R1280:2 We wonder that so many as 144,000 could be found in the past 19 centuries. R2782:2 A comparative estimate of the election. R2942:3-6 Those taken from the Gentiles were the wild olive branches grafted into the good olive tree, making up the number which lacked. R5964:6 The Little Flock (Luke 12:32), to whom it will be the Father's good pleasure to give the Millennial Kingdom. R5231:5 These are the faithful remnant of natural Israel and the faithful remnant from the Gentile Church. R5548:6; Q756:2 These are saved to the heavenly conditions, while mankind at large will have the opportunity for everlasting life as human beings. Q630:T See comment on Gen. 15:13.
Of all the tribes— God originally arranged for the full number of the elect to be taken from natural Israel. The plan was laid out on the Israelitish basis. R5231:6, 5532:6, 4732:6, 3528:2, 3026:1; Q628:2 The full number were not found in natural Israel. R5371:5; NS359:1 From one standpoint the twelve tribes of natural Israel typified the twelve tribes of spiritual Israel. CR85:1; NS359:1 The Gentiles are invited to fill up the deficiency in the elect number, and will be divided amongst the twelve tribes, though according to what rule of distinction the Scriptures do not show. R3586:4, 5532:6, 5231:6, 3586:4, 3528:3, 2783:2, 2473:6; Q628:2, 629:1; NS359:1,2 Since these tribes had different standings, as shown in the prophecies made respecting them, so there is seemingly quite a possibility that there will be twelve different stations or ranks among the saints. R4654:3 Who constitute the Royal Priesthood. R3086:5
Children of Israel— Those of the Jewish nation who maintained their relationship with God were transferred from natural Israel and became the nucleus of spiritual Israel. R4654:2, 3802:6;Q606:3 Those taken from among the Gentiles were the wild olive branches grafted into the good olive tree making up the number which lacked to complete the Body of Christ. R5964:6, 5532:6, 2442:6, 2443:1; Q607:T

[NTC - Revelation 7:5]

Tribe of Juda— There is a bare possibility that since our Lord is the "Lion of the Tribe of Judah," (Rev. 5:5), there may be some special gradation suggested in this tribe. R4654:3

[NTC - Revelation 7:6]

Tribe of Manasses— As one of the tribes of Israel was cut off and Manasseh substituted, so amongst Jesus' apostles Judas is dropped and a successor appointed. R5002:3

[NTC - Revelation 7:9]

A great multitude— Larger than the wise virgin class. R5656:2 Of "the household of faith." (Gal. 6:10) R132:6 The mass of the Great Company belong to the closing end of the Gospel age. It has existed throughout the age; we suggest that the majority being here may be spoken of as though it were the whole. R3445:6; T68, 69 Who do not prove sufficiently zealous to be counted with Jesus as "more than conquerors," who, nevertheless will prove not unfaithful in their final test. R4998:1; Q604:T,1 Those loyal, but not promptly obedient, children of God, overcharged, with zeal not according to knowledge, and more or less contaminated with the spirit of the world. D578; C364 This Great Company fails to maintain its place in the elect, because of insufficient zeal for the Lord, the Truth and the brethren—because they are partly "overcharged with the cares of this life." (Luke 21:34) Nevertheless they are loyal to the Redeemer and have not denied his name or his work. F169; R5532:6 Their love and zeal are not such as impel them to perform the sacrificing they covenanted to do. They fail to put, or keep, their sacrifices on the altar. They fail to overcome. F127, 93; Q604:1 For a summary of Scriptures bearing upon this class see especially R4079:4 "Every branch in me that beareth not fruit he taketh away." (John 15:2) T69 They lose their first love in a measure. SM636:2 They are not overcomers of the world. R2962:1, 2287:5, 397:2; SM636:2 Have remained as children. R281:2 Whose loyalty will be tested under stress, through tribulation, when forced to the decision. R5138:1, 4654:4, 4401:1, 3868:1; NS642:6 Who will have life on the spirit plane. R5138:1, 2067:4 They will have everlasting life as angels have it, but will lose the prize of immortality. A214; R281:4 Who will come to spiritual conditions, but through great tribulation. R428:4, 355:6 I know of no scriptures which teach that any but the Little Flock or Bride company, and the company who come out of the great tribulation, will ever be given spiritual bodies. R37:6 They belong to the Church of the first-born, all of whom must be born before the after-borns, the world, can be brought forth. R5138:4, 5022:3 The foolish virgin class. R5656:2, 4654:5, 2161:3, 2160:3; Q833:5Antitypical Levites, associates and servants of the Royal Priesthood. They will receive directions from the priesthood and will be teachers of the people. R5418:6, 5066:5, 4757:5, 4579:1, 4537:4; CR80:5; SM636:2, 637:T The scapegoat class of Lev. 16, who must suffer destruction of the flesh. R4652:1, 5138:1, 4273:3, 4035:4, 3868:2 Elisha would seem in the first part of his experience, accompanying Elijah and serving him and yet being separate from him, to represent the Great Multitude. R3429:2, 4757:5, 3416:4 The silver class of Mal. 3:3. R3865:1, 5442:4 Typified by Rahab. R4054:2 Typified by certain grains which cling closely to the chaff. R576:2 Typified by Benjamin. R184:6, 5231:5 All the Mediator class will ascend to the Kingdom. In the type this was shown by Moses going up alone into a mountain. Joshua, his servant, who subsequently joined him, may be here representative of the Great Company class. NS363:4
No man could number— Whose number no man knows. R5924:5, 5865:5, 5772:1, 5533:1, 5371:6, 5232:1, 3802:6, 3416:6; CR80:5; OV189:5 A large number of consecrated people of God. We do not know their number. R4654:3 Either not numbered or beyond numeration or both, or whose number is known to no man. R3026:1, 2942:2 They are not of an ordained or fixed number as is the Bride class. R5924:5, 5865:5, 5533:1, 5371:6, 4035:5, 2161:1 Not predestinated or foreordained as to number. R5232:1, 4654:3, 3802:6, 2942:2; OV189:5 An undetermined number. R2384:4 A great company, an innumerable company. R5533:1 The Great Company, a number which no man could compute. R5371:6 None were called to this position, but, "Ye were all called in one hope of your calling" (Eph. 4:4). R2732:6, 5924:6, 2161:1, 772:1*
Stood before the throne— Not seated with Jesus in the throne as his Bride and joint-heir. A214; F93; R5371:6, 5232:1, 4693:4; CR39:4; SM362:T The Great Company will not be in the throne, but serve before the throne. R4967:1, 3834:5 Instead of being members of the Temple class, they will be servants in the Temple. R5197:6 Theirs is a position of glory and honor before the throne, as those who are subject. John sees them as victors with palm branches, servants of the Temple. R5865:5, 5493:2, 5408:1, 4967:1 They attain to a lower station than the divine. Evidently they attain that station through stress rather than through the voluntary walking in the footsteps of Jesus. R4665:3, 2942:2; T70 Though a Great Company shall reach spiritual conditions, yet only a Little Flock of overcomers will be accounted worthy to share the divine nature by becoming the Bride of Christ. R649:5
White robes— They wear the Bridegroom's robe (justification) in the present life. In the future life, they will attain perfection on their own account. R4998:1, 5669:6; Q604:1
Palms in their hands— They do come off victors in the end. F93 Indicating victory over sin and all evil. R5023:2, 5924:5, 5533:4, 5408:1, 4871:1, 4665:3, 4654:4, 2783:2, 2161:4; CR253:4; Q436:2; SM727:T Not crowns of glory. R5232:1, 5408:1, 5197:6, 5066:5, 4967:1, 4654:5, 4389:2, 2287:5, 2161:4, 828:4

[NTC - Revelation 7:11]

Elders— See comments on Rev. 4:4.
Four beasts— See comments on Rev. 4:6-8.

[NTC - Revelation 7:14]

These are they— These have their robes greatly spotted by contact with the world, the flesh and the Devil—by unfaithfulness or by carelessness, worldliness. R2160:5, 4967:2 Partially filled with the spirit of the world, and not accounted overcomers of the world. R3164:5, 2962:1 They are not rendering themselves a living sacrifice to God. They have respect to men's opinions, traditions and plans, and fail to fully submit themselves to the will and plan of the Lord. R1649:3 Tribulation saints, not matured sheep, "lambs." (Isa. 34:6) D17; R5411:5, 5407:6, 4967:2 Who have avoided standing up for the truth for fear of the death, shame, contempt of those around them. CR153:5 Who shrink from becoming a "speckled bird," a target for this world's sneers.R132:1 Who through fear (Heb. 2:15), hesitated and kept back the sacrifice. R828:4, 1150:4 Who obey grudgingly, reluctantly, with slow and halting step, with much complaining and frequent lookings back, holding back, loving the world, and driven forward mainly by the scourge of tribulation and fear. R772:6* These show that they have the spirit of truth, though not in overcoming measure—not in the measure of sacrificers, "priests." R2384:1, 1699:5 These will fail, not by rejecting Christ, but because of insufficiency of zeal—because not rightly exercised by the instructions given them in the school of Christ. NS603:3, 371:6 Not sufficiently diligent and careful respecting the divine promises. R3748:6, 3154:2 Measurably intoxicated by the spirit of Babylon, the spirit of the world. R1649:2, 3055:4 Lacking proper fervency to hold their lives constantly up to the point of self sacrifice. R1669:2, 3445:3, 1008:6 These suffer because of Christ, involuntarily, whereas, the "overcomers" suffer with Christ, voluntarily. R2161:5 Loving father or mother, houses or lands, or something else, to such an extent that they fail to keep their covenant of sacrifice. R2481:1, 2763:6, 2732:5 They are continuing in the course of life in which they were before making their covenant to the Lord. R2481:1 These have a faith structure largely composed of error, which will be consumed. R3748:6 They follow the voice of conscience less carefully, and with less appreciation of how much depends upon their following it. R3777:6 The "foolish virgin" class are probably in very large number all around us—there are some of these in Babylon. R5134:4, 5411:6 Probably the majority of this "Great Company" of tribulation saints are living today. R2161:4 The majority of whom are still in the nominal Church. R498:3, 281:2 Only those with tender consciences will keep their garments unspotted. R5197:5 Some will see and hear and obey when the Lord's power is manifest in the overturning of all false systems, who have not the overcoming strength now. R633:5 Those who can be guided only by continual scourging are not of the overcoming class, and will not be accounted worthy to be of the Lord's Bride. Not of the class that are guided by his eye. (Psa. 32:8; 73:24) E234 Through an insufficiency in the matter of zeal, and a lack of stamina, because of their unfavorable environment in Babylon. R5411:5 Those who do not prove sufficiently zealous to be counted in with Jesus as "more than conquerors." (Rom. 8:37) R4998:1, 3868:1, 3416:6, 3055:5 These are seeking to be followers of Christ and followers of Mammon, seeking to please the Lord and to please the world, having some of the Lord's spirit and some of the spirit of the world. R5411:5, 1470:1 While they may attain to a good position on the spirit plane, they have lost the great pre-eminent prize of joint-heirship with the Lord. R5102:5, 4999:1; A240 Who lose the reward to which the faithful attain. R593:5 Who will eventually attain to the position of antitypical Levites. R5411:4, 5408:1, 4967:1, 4616:1, 3429:2; CR485:6; OV189:5 The virgins, her companions, who follow her (the Bride) (Psa. 45:14) R36:1, 5865:3,4, 5023:2, 3869:2, 3865:1, 3834:5, 2764:4, 828:4, 428:4, 343:6; HG379:1; Q436:2; SM326:T, 727:1 They shall be brought into the King's blessings, but they follow the queen. R354:2 Companions of the Bride, spiritual beings. R458:1 The servant class. R5411:4,397:2 Honored servants of the glorified Bride class. R5439:4, 5411:4 These will be the guests at the great supper, and after the marriage is accomplished, they shall enjoy the feast with the Royal Family. (Rev. 19:9) R343:6, 3834:5, 593:5, 172:6 Who are typified by Lot. R2858:1 Represented by silver. R3865:1; HG752:5 The silver class who will be dealt with by the great Messenger of the Covenant. R5442:4,5
Which came out of— Greek, after or through. R36:1, 281:2 A class developed under, and out of, the great tribulation. R1638:2 Those knocking too late. (Matt. 25:11) R290:4 Conquerors in the sense that they will finally get the victory. Q522:1; R5439:4 Those who reverence human theories and systems more than the Word of the Lord, will not come out until Babylon falls and they come through the "great tribulation." D268; HG718:5 Chastened and tested and made fit for a good place in the Father's house. R2764:4 Those who come, through faithfulness in tribulation, to be honored servants in the Kingdom. R2736:4; SM326:T
Great tribulation— For failing to live up to their covenant of complete sacrifice. R5850:5, 5442:5 "But he himself shall be saved; yet so as by fire." (1 Cor. 3:12, 15) R3748:6; NS506:1, 371:6 The Lord's rod of affliction is brought to bear upon them, until the dross is separated, so that the precious element may be saved. R1669:2If these do not learn the lesson and make the sacrifice they will ultimately be forced by divine providences to the point of decision. But such as need to be forced are not to be counted amongst the overcomers, the elect, the Little Flock. R2384:4, 1150:4 Accomplishing for them "the destruction of the flesh that the spirit may be saved in the day of the Lord Jesus." (1 Cor. 5:5) T69; R5874:2, 5442:5, 5102:4 Their love of fleshly things, worldly ambition—will be entirely burned out by the time of trouble. R1699:5 They will have special and severe testings, which will demonstrate their character definitely. R4654:4, 2783:2 These, surely, we cannot expect to see shielded from the very trouble which the Lord declares they need; and which in special mercy he will inflict for their perfecting. R2020:5 With a view to effecting in them a proper penitence for sin and a proper appreciation of the divine standard of truth and righteousness. R4035:6, 5439:4 He will bring them to such a place of experience as will test them and compel them either to renounce their loyalty to him or to seal that loyalty with their lives. R2732:5 The tribulations which characterize the end of this age will thoroughly awaken the careless ones. R5916:3, 5850:5, 36:1 It is great tribulation because he looks at the things that are behind, and weighs their value in the scales of the world. R772:2* They will have suffered more than the elect, if the mental conditions are taken into consideration. R2732:6, 2161:3 They suffered more tribulation than if they had been faithful. R1008:6 Joy and rejoicing are properly lacking in the sufferings for correction and for unfaithfulness to the covenant of self-sacrificers; the destruction of the flesh is therefore doubly painful. R1699:5 While the Little Flock suffered with Christ and through great tribulation entered the Kingdom, the Great Company will suffer great tribulation, yet not enter the Kingdom class, because not found worthy. CR39:3; SM514:2 During this Gospel age, some probably suffered martyrdom when put to the final test. R5411:6 At the end of this age, apparently just after the Church will all be gathered. R5916:3; Q289:6 They need to go and buy the oil—the wisdom, the understanding of the divine Word. R4693:1 Extreme trouble of a physical kind upon the world in which the Great Company will suffer death—not as sacrifices, but as the "scapegoat." R2020:5They will suffer for the sins of others—the accumulated sins of this age against light and knowledge will be required of these who, in the light of truth, have still held back from the voluntary sacrifice to which they devoted themselves. R4274:1 This foolish virgin class will share with the world in a great time of trouble, which will then come to every nation. R4693:4 The time of trouble is properly for hypocrites. The Great Company are not hypocrites, but will have their portion with the hypocrites. R4655:1 We think there is room in the Scriptures to suppose that there have been some of this Great Tribulation class all through the ages. Q290:T
Washed their robes— Which had become sadly spotted and soiled by contact with the world. R2160:5, 5442:4, 5232:2, 4998:1, 3802:6, 35:6; Q604:1Because they allowed spots to accumulate. R5924:5, 5669:6, 5197:5; SM726:1 Their white raiment becomes spotted and soiled, bedraggled by contact with the earth. R5669:5; SM726:1; NS358:4 Who are defiled by contact with Babylon, but who come out of Babylon, and thus wash their robes from the world spots. R151:1* These were not sufficiently alert to keep their garments unspotted from the world. NS372:6 Lacking the intense love and zeal of the overcomers, they do not keep their garments with sufficient care. R2161:2, 5411:6 Their robes became spotted and quite unfit for the marriage ceremony. R5197:5 There would be no need of washing the entire robe unless the entire robe were spotted. R4616:1 Those whose robes need washing must do it for themselves, either now or during the time of trouble. R163:4 Such will be obliged to go through the great time of trouble and wash their robes. Q650T Passed through fiery experiences, disciplines, for their correction, for their purification. SM726:1; R5669:6; NS358:5 Learning lessons which will be valuable to them to all eternity.R2962:1 In their sufferings they will learn to appreciate as never before their relationship to the Lamb of God and to his atoning merit, and by faith will be permitted to apply the same to their own cleansing.R4036:6, 5533:1, 5463:2, 4870:6 Their robes will not be taken from them. R5669:6 They must in the end be faithful; else they will not have any part or lot with Christ in his work. R5533:1 They will do what they failed to do at the proper time. R5197:5 Proved their loyalty under discipline and stress, having failed to prove it by voluntary obedience unto sacrifice. Q604:1; R4998:1
Made them white— The difference between the Little Flock and the Great Company is not in the degree of purity finally attained, but in the manner of obtaining it. R1669:2; CR253:3 The robe given to each saint is at first pure and spotless—Christ's righteousness. R772:6*
Blood of the Lamb— The basis for forgiveness of our sins; the way to reconciliation. R1230:3 Penances and sufferings would not cleanse the robes, the efficacy for cleansing is in the blood.R2161:2, 4870:6

[NTC - Revelation 7:15]

Therefore are they— On these, God has various blessings to bestow in proportion to their obedience, loyalty and faith. R5408:1 As a result they will be granted the palm branches and the place before the throne, to serve God in his Temple. R4655:1, 5408:1 This Great Company at last will receive a great blessing, even though it will not be so grandly glorious as that which the Lord will give to the Little Flock. R4274:1, 281:4 They will have a blessed portion, but far less glorious than that to which they were called. R5916:4
Before the throne— Not in the throne with the Little Flock, the elect. D578; F127; T70; R5772:1, 4654:5; Q24:3; SM288:1 Not rulers, but honorable servants of the ruling class. R5916:3They are not called to this position; they get it as of the Lord's grace. R3154:1, 2732:6, 2161:2
And serve him— In and through the Church. R5232:2 As the Levites were set apart to serve the Tabernacle, the Great Company class will be the servant class on the spirit plane. R4655:4; OV189:5
Day and night— Continually. F127
In his temple— The Church. F127; R5232:2, 4654:5, 828:4, 36:1 But not of it. T70; R4871:4, 4693:4, 4654:5, 828:4 In or through or by means of the Temple, which is the Body of Christ. R828:4, 773:1*
Dwell among them— Associate them with himself and his glorified Bride in the spiritual condition and its services. F127

[NTC - Revelation 7:16]

Hunger no more— They will not have life in themselves, but will still be dependent upon God's provision for the sustenance of life. E403

[NTC - Revelation 7:17]

Midst of the throne— In exalted power. R633:5
Shall feed them, and shall lead them— The Lamb feeds them with truth, and leads them (some quickly, others more slowly), bringing, finally, as many as will be led, to the heavenly condition. R35:6These, though "castaways," as regards the prize (1 Cor. 9:27), are nevertheless objects of the Lord's love; for they are friends of righteousness and not of sin. T69
Fountains of waters— Truth. C65; R1363:3, 564:2 The Bride is to have within her "a well of water springing up," (John 4:14), while the rest of mankind may come to the fountain to drink. R252:4
Wipe away all tears— Not merely from the faces of the saints of this Gospel age. Ultimately every knee must bow and every tongue confess to the glory of God. (Phil. 2:10, 11) NS222:4

[NTC - Revelation 8:1]

Opened the seventh seal— The scroll is open to all who follow the Lamb; and the mystery is about finished. (Rev. 10:9) R2156:4; A87 In the days of the voice of the seventh angel. R2209:1
Silence— Synchronizing with Psa. 46 where, after the desolations God makes in the earth by which war is made to cease, he says, "Be still and know that I am God." HG82:3
Half an hour— A prophetic hour is fifteen days. Hence "about the space of half an hour" might be seven days. HG82:3

[NTC - Revelation 8:2]

Seven trumpets— Representing seven great periods of time and their events. B148 To shadow forth the events by which the dominion of the last of the four Gentile kingdoms was to be broken, overthrown and finally destroyed. HG76:3 The events under the first six trumpets refer to humanity's doings, while the seventh refers specially to the Lord's work, and covers the "Day of the Lord." (1 Thes. 5:2) B148 Under the first four trumpets, the scourges were brought upon the two western parts of the empire. Under the fifth and sixth, the dominion of Rome at the east, at Constantinople, was subverted. Under the seventh, great Babylon will go down to rise no more. HG77:1

[NTC - Revelation 8:3]

Much incense— As, on the Day of Atonement, Aaron burned the incense in the Holy place before the Lord, so Christ entered into heaven itself with the sweet incense of his perfect obedience, and his sacrifice was therefore acceptable to God on our behalf. R1836:6 The willing services of the priests; their praises, their willing obedience—all things whatsoever they do to the glory of God. T120
Offer it with— Nothing was said about offering the incense the second time. Since we do not go into the Holy as individuals, but as members of the Body, we are safe in saying that we are, "in Christ, a sweet savor to God." R4922:3; Q342:6
The prayers— The prayers of priests of God are effectual. Our Lord Jesus kept the incense burning continually, and could say, "I know that thou hearest me always." (John 11:42) T120Long prayers made to be heard of men, "have their reward" (Matt. 6:5), and never reach that golden censer before the throne. HG52:2
Of all the saints— "For we are unto God a sweet savor of Christ." (2 Cor. 2:15) R4922:4; Q343:T Our sacrifice would avail nothing were it not for Christ's sacrifice and the sweet odor of his personal merit ascending to God with our prayers for a share in his meritorious covering. R1836:6
Upon the golden altar— The Priest standing at the incense altar and crumbling the incense on the fire in the top of the altar would cause the sweet perfume of the incense to enter the presence of Jehovah beyond the veil. R5961:3*
Before the throne— Those who offer incense acceptable to God come very close to their Father—close up to the "veil" which separates from the Most Holy. T120

[NTC - Revelation 8:6]

The seven trumpets— We, in common with almost all expositors, recognize that the seven trumpets are symbolical. R2992:5 Begin with the first trumpet and the first plague (Rev. 16:1); and compare them from the first to the seventh. HG84:4

[NTC - Revelation 8:7]

First angel— Fulfilled by the events under Alaric, the Gothic chief, who commenced these scourges on the empire, and styled himself, "the scourge of God." HG77:1
Hail— The formation and discharge of such hail implies a dense, dark cloud, and much electrical disturbance. Thunder and lightning would not be absent. R3344:4*
The third part— After Constantine the sovereignty was divided into three parts; hence the frequent use of the terms, "a third part of men," etc., alluding to the third part of the empire which was under the scourge. HG76:6 The trumpets are confined to a third, while the plagues, which are to be universal, are to be poured out upon all the prophetic earth instead of a third part. HG77:1 You may multiply the scourge of the corresponding plague by three. For where a third part of men were slain, tormented, etc., under a trumpet, the plague is upon all. HG84:4

[NTC - Revelation 8:8]

The second angel— Brought about by Genseric, whose attacks were mainly from the shores of Africa, and on the water. HG77:2

[NTC - Revelation 8:9]

Life— Greek, psuche, soul, being. E338

[NTC - Revelation 8:10]

The third angel— Under Attilla, who first attacked the empire in its eastern possessions, and then suddenly, like a falling star, invades the west. HG77:2

[NTC - Revelation 8:12]

Was smitten— A third part of the empire was extinguished. HG77:2

[NTC - Revelation 8:13]

A loud voice— Noise, shout, voices, trumpets, etc., connected with the coming of Christ, and the closing work of the Gospel, are events, not literal noise, or metallic trumpets as under the Law. HG25:6
Woe, woe, woe— The remaining trumpets, the fifth, sixth and seventh, are called woe trumpets. HG77:2

[NTC - Revelation 9:1]

The fifth angel— Under the Saracens. HG77:2 When Othman first invaded the Roman empire, July 27, AD 1299, ending in July 1449, and the independence of the eastern possession of the empire virtually passed away. Constantinople fell two years later, in AD 1451. HG77:3

[NTC - Revelation 9:2]

The air— The Greek word here is used symbolically to represent government or controlling power over the earth. R152:6

[NTC - Revelation 9:5]

Not kill— This being a symbol, is political, not literal death. HG77:3
Tormented— During this 150 years, the Saracens murdered, robbed and taxed the people, while the government at Constantinople was too weak to give protection. HG77:4
Five months— Five months is five times thirty, or 150 days—in symbolic time, 150 years. HG77:4

[NTC - Revelation 9:6]

Seek death— The people earnestly desired political death, that their own government might be abolished. HG77:4

[NTC - Revelation 9:13]

The sixth angel— Under the Mohammedans. HG77:2

[NTC - Revelation 9:14]

Euphrates— The people supporting the system of Babylon. Q720:4 The restraint of the Christian nations, the waters of the Euphrates, "the waters on which the harlot"—mystic Babylon—"sitteth," was to be let loose, or taken off from the Mohammedans so that the sixth trumpet or downfall of Constantinople and the east, might be accomplished HG77:5

[NTC - Revelation 9:15]

An hour, and a day— 391 years, 15 days, commencing July 27, 1449, ending August 11, 1840. HG78:1 In August 1840 the combined Ally fleet knocked at the door of the Sultan at Constantinople. On that very day, the independence of the Turkish empire virtually ended. HG78:2
To slay— Not torment merely, but death, political death. HG77:6

[NTC - Revelation 9:20]

Worship devils— Evil spirits, operating along the line of man's natural and religious instincts, have diverted his worship from God, sometimes directly to themselves, and sometimes to four-footed beasts. R3068:3

[NTC - Revelation 10:2]

A little book— The message concerning Michael's Kingdom. C89 The book signifies the plan and purpose of God as written in the Law and the prophets. R530:3*
Open— Unsealed prophecies—"shut up the words, and seal the book even to the time of the end." (Dan. 12:4) HG79:2 Gradually opening from 1829 onward. C89 It was sealed perfectly (with seven seals) until Christ began to open it. R530:3*

[NTC - Revelation 10:4]

Seal up— Make secret, render secure against intrusion. E246

[NTC - Revelation 10:6]

Time no longer— This Gospel time or age. R194:4 Many are the "times and seasons which God hath put in his own power" (Acts 1:7) and no doubt each of these will end as its work is accomplished. Many have so ended already. R194:3

[NTC - Revelation 10:7]

In the days— Years. HG79:4
Seventh angel— Many of the sweetest notes of the glad tidings of restitution are reserved until now, during the sounding of the seventh trumpet. R757:2, 287:2 We are now living in the days of the seventh angel. R368:3; B148 During which the first resurrection and change of the living saints comes. R194:4,152:3 The seventh trumpet covers the entire period of the Millennial reign of Christ, as indicated by the events which are to transpire under it. (Rev. 11:15, 18) B149 The sixth trumpet ended Aug. 11, 1840. Since then we have been living under the "seventh trumpet," or "last trump," or "trump of God," which continues until the kingdoms of this world, by a great time of trouble, become the kingdoms of our Lord. R368:5, 194:4, 152:6; HG79:3
Begin to sound— In the forepart of his sounding. R368:2 Greek, mello. In other cases it is rendered "will," "should" or "shall." Hence: "when he will or shall sound." HG79:5
Mystery of God— Both God's plan and his Church are called a "mystery." Neither is comprehended by the world. R194:4, 5928:1, 1427:4; A87Kept secret from the foundation of the world. R757:2, 1427:4, 287:2; OV6:T; SM152:2 The mystery has been in operation from the beginning of the world and is still a mystery so far as the world is concerned. It will continue to be a mystery until the end of the present dispensation. CR10:5; NS399:1 The only exception will be the revelation of the mystery granted to the saints—those fully consecrated to the Lord. CR10:5; NS399:1 Many features of the Divine Plan are now hidden in mystery. NS588:1; OV230:3 God kept these matters a "mystery," a "secret," because this was wise, so as not to interfere with the purposes out-working. CR406:1 Which is "Christ in you the hope of glory" (Col. 1:27)—your membership in the Body of Christ, your share with him in present sufferings and future glory. R4495:5, 368:2 The mystery is that the Church, as well as the Lord, and in association with him, will be the world's great restorer—Regenerator. CR406:1; R3192:4 The peculiar relationship between the Gospel Church and its Head and Lord is not intended to be understood by the world or by the nominal Christian nor by even the true Christian who is not in a proper attitude of heart and fully consecrated to the Lord. R3192:4 Evidently the gospel: the taking out of a people to become sons by the mysterious process of being begotten and born of the Spirit. HG79:5 Mystery is used in the same sense as the word church. Thus the true and false churches are called, "The mystery of God," and "The mystery of iniquity." (Col. 1:27; 2 Thes. 2:7) R368:6The Messiah, composed of many members, of which the Lord Jesus was the Head. HG275:1; NS142:2
"To make all see what [are the conditions of] fellowship of the mystery." (Eph. 3:3-6, 9) R369:4 The mystery class began with Pentecost. There was no mystery class before that. The Church is this mystery class. The world knoweth not what God is doing. HG178:6
Be finished— When the Church is exalted, the mystery both of the Church and God's plan will be finished. R194:4; A87 The secret, hidden plan will have sought out the full, complete number of the members of the Body of Christ, and hence it, the Body of Christ, will be finished. A87; CR415:5; OV7:4 The plan will cease to be a mystery, because there will be no further object in perpetuating its secrecy. A87 Some of the mysteries of God were due to be understood at once, and some more gradually down through the age, but the great unfolding of the divine mystery we are told was reserved until the close of the Gospel age. R2208:2; OV6:T While the unfolding of the mystery of God commenced in the days of the apostles, it will not be finished until the end of this Gospel age. R368:3 Not until the days of the voice or sounding of the seventh trumpet—in the end or close of this Gospel age and the dawn of the Millennial age. R4452:5, 368:3; CR361:4; OV6:T Not until the last seal was broken, did the scroll fly wide open, permitting the "mystery of God" to be fully disclosed. (Rev. 5:1) R2209:1,2156:4 The due time for revealing to the Church the divine plan respecting its participation with Christ in the blessing of all the families of the earth—"meat in due season." R2490:2 During the trump of God, God will finish the mystery by letting his saints come to a full appreciation of his glorious plans. (Col. 1:27) R368:5 The due time has come for the mystery to be finished. R1867:3, 2156:4, 1279:2 We are now living in the time when the "mystery" is ending and the righteous dealings of God, from the Scriptural standpoint, may be clearly seen. But these revelations are not meant for the world in general, but merely for "the elect." NS588:1; OV230:3 Daily and hourly the saints of God are being searched out and sealed "in
their foreheads" [intellectually] with a clear appreciation of the "mystery of God" which has been kept secret in part hitherto. R1279:2 As the mystery and cloud of error and evil begins to roll away, we get a glimpse of our Father's loving plans. R255:4 The "wise" of his people may understand. (Dan. 12:10) CR406:1 Therefore God has provided for his people's instruction and use the orderly presentations of Millennial Dawn to point out to them his plan of the ages, and the duties and privileges of this "harvest" time. R1867:3; 1536:1* Very shortly now, this mystery of God, this company of divinely-begotten ones, will be "finished"—completed. R369:1; A87; OV7:3 Then, no longer the mystery, we shall be Jehovah's agents in blessing all the families of the earth. R369:4

[NTC - Revelation 10:9]

Thy belly bitter— After partaking of truths, you must expect to encounter bitter opposition from your old nature and your former friends. R426:4, 530:4* The after effects are always more or less a blending of the bitterness of persecution with the sweetness. C89 Signifies the pleasurable but often painful labor of serving it to others that they may find it easily and eat it. R1867:6 It is indeed a severe trial to come out boldly and acknowledge former errors and advocate the truth in the face of so much organized opposition as we find today. R950:6 Having been digested, it leads to self-denial, crucifixion, death. R530:5* The bitterness which followed needs no explanation to such as know the bitterness of the disappointment of the 10th day of the 7th month of 1844. HG79:3
Sweet as honey— The experience of all who receive these truths—wondrous sweetness; Oh, the blessedness. C89 Great rejoicing in the strong meat of God's Word. R426:4 Receive the truth gladly, if you would have its full sweetness and strength. R951:1 To those who love the appearing of our Lord. HG79:2

[NTC - Revelation 10:10]

And I— John represented the "wise" of the "holy people." (Dan. 12:10, 7) C89
Ate it up— He who will not eat of a full table will be empty and starved, as truly as though there were no food. E225 The proper attitude of the Church is to be active in eating the food already received and in using the strength derived from it. She is not to leave the table bountifully spread to pray for more. R1867:5 "Thy words were found, and I did eat them; and thy word was unto me the joy and rejoicing of my heart." (Jer. 15:16) HG79:2

[NTC - Revelation 10:11]

Prophesy again— Now being fulfilled in this midnight cry and harvest message. HG79:3 These two messages are also given in Matt. 25. The first: the virgins go forth to meet the Bridegroom (verses 1 to 5); the last from verses 6 to 12. The one was to end in the bitterness of disappointment, the other in success. HG79:3

[NTC - Revelation 11:1]

A reed— The Golden Rule. NS589:6 Golden Rod. CR449:2
Measure— The Lord is measuring us with his law of love; and we are being measured to see to what extent we are of the right dimensions and properly in harmony with the arrangement of the Lord's plan. CR449:4
The temple of God— You and I are that Temple. CR449:2 Alford holds that the naos tou Theou is here to be taken symbolically, meaning "the church of the elect servants of God." R638:5*

[NTC - Revelation 11:2]

Forty and two months— From 539 AD, when ecclesiastical power attained persecuting ability, and ended 1799 AD. R5742:1 1,260 days, three and a half times or years. Beginning in 539 AD, and ending in 1798 AD, at the time when Napoleon Bonaparte took the Pope of Rome prisoner to Paris. R5751:3, 5741:6, 4741:2, 389:2*; NS29:2 The long period of time when the true Church was eclipsed by the success of Babylon marked a time of great spiritual drouth. R5741:6, 5751:3, 4741:2, 557:3; B256 In another sense from the Council of Nice and the Nicean creed 325 AD to 1585 AD when the Bible was neglected. R5742:1

[NTC - Revelation 11:3]

Two witnesses— The Old and New Testaments. C122; D268; R5718:1, 5628:6, 5565:2, 529:4*; HG22:2 Faithfully they have borne their testimony to every nation. D258 The two Covenants, the one graven on stone and the other on the fleshly tables of the heart, the Old and the New Covenant, or Testament. HG78:4 The Scriptures do claim to be the Word of God, though their authority by no means depends upon the finding of that expression in the Scriptures. R1584:3
In sackcloth— In the sackcloth of the dead languages. C122, 50; R5718:1, 244:4* Kept from the people by legal enactments, and under the veil of a dead language. HG78:6

[NTC - Revelation 11:4]

Two olive trees— The Old and the New Testaments, the old and the new Covenants. D652; R2521:5, 1491:1
Two candlesticks— Compare Zech. 4:1-14. R2521:6

[NTC - Revelation 11:6]

Rain not— As during Elijah's hiding in the wilderness there was no rain, so in the Church's experiences there was a spiritual drouth for 1260 years ending in 1798. R5751:3

[NTC - Revelation 11:7]

The beast— The infancy of the Commune developed under such monsters as Dupont and Robespierre. HG22:1
Ascendeth out— Meaning only a freedom from religious restraint. HG22:2
Make war— During the French Revolution of 1793 to 1796. HG22:2
Kill them— In the terrible scenes of the French Revolution, the closing part of the woe under the Sixth Trumpet. HG78:3 By legal enactment, abolished by law. HG78:6

[NTC - Revelation 11:8]

The great city— Babylon. D608
Called Sodom— Lot's wife, after starting to flee as directed, "looked back," coveting the things behind. So it is with some now fleeing from Babylon. D608

[NTC - Revelation 11:9]

Three days and an half— For 3 years, during that greatly infidel revolution which swept over Europe at the close of the 18th century. HG78:6

[NTC - Revelation 11:12]

They ascended— After 1799. R5565:2 The Old and New Testaments were lifted up in the sight of the people. R5565:2 Between 1803 and 1813 many of our great Bible Societies were organized. The printing of the Bible in every language in a cheap form was commenced. R5565:3, 5752:5; C50, 51
Up to heaven— To a position of great influence and dignity never before enjoyed. R5565:2 The place of honor and power. R5718:1 The place of honor and authority in the church. R529:4* The Bible societies have made the Bible a living reality among "all peoples, and tongues, and nations, and languages." HG78:6

[NTC - Revelation 11:13]

Tenth part— Babylon is represented as being divided into ten different wards, each of which represents one of the kingdoms of Christendom, and which corresponds to the ten horns of the symbolic "beast." SM405:4 France, one of the "ten." HG79:1
Of men— "Of men's names" (Margin). All titles, both in church and state, were reduced to the one common name of "citizen." HG79:1

[NTC - Revelation 11:15]

Seventh angel sounded— The great High Priest himself blows the Trumpet. NS435:1 The proclamation and the time of trouble together constitute the trump of God. HG81:4 "The Last Trumpet," "The Trump of God" is as much symbolic as were its predecessors. Its fulfillment extends through a period of 1,000 years. R2992:5, 579:6; B148 The seventh trump of John, and the last trump of Paul, are one and the same. One begins with "great voices," and the other with a "shout." One is called "the trump of God," and the other the trump which introduces the events of the day of the Lord. HG80:6 Called the Trump of God, probably because during its period of time God exercises his great power over the nations. R368:5 Possibly because introducing the special judgments of God connected with the setting up of his kingdom. R263:4, 19:4 Corresponding to Paul's "shout" and "trumpet." (1 Thes. 4:16) R668:1
That trumpet is now [1915] sounding. R5632:2, 529:2* We are living in the days of the voice of the seventh angel. PT356:1* Its beginning, we understand, was in 1878, and its termination will be a thousand years future from that date. R2992:6 We understand it began in 1875, and will continue for a thousand years. NS58:5 It began in 1874 and will continue to sound, to be a proclamation of Jubilee, to all for a thousand years. NS434:6; D601 The Sixth Trumpet ended Aug. 11, 1840. Since then we have been living under the "Seventh Trumpet," which continues until 1914. R368:5,152:6; HG79:3, 80:2 Aug. 11, 1840 is the end of "hour, and a day, and a month, and a year" of Rev. 9:15. HG78:1 In August 1840, the combined fleets of the Allies knocked at the door of the Sultan at Constantinople. On that very day, the independence of the Turkish empire virtually ended. HG76:2 It covers the entire period of the Millennial reign of Christ, as indicated by the events which are to transpire under it. B149 We are now living under the sounding of the Seventh Trumpet, during which the resurrection of the Church is due. R845:2*, 194:4, 152:6 With the beginning of this Trumpet began the "harvest" and the reaping and separating. D601 Christian people in general understand that five of these Trumpets have already "sounded" and are in the past—we would say six. R2992:5 It covers "the great Day of his Wrath"—the time of judgment upon the kingdoms of this world—the pouring out of the "seven vials" of his wrath. R263:4 The completion of the Church is obtained under the sounding of the Seventh Trumpet. R256:3 It is the time of the Lord's presence and reign; the time for gathering the Church, both from the grave and from among the living; for the overthrow of the powers that be, and establishing the new power; then the awakening and judging of the nations. R845:3* These events do not all succeed each other, requiring that one can be finished before the other can begin, but several parts of the work progress simultaneously. R845:3* The events it introduces are visible to the eyes of the understanding of such as have had their eyes anointed with the eye-salve of truth (Rev. 3:18), and whose senses are exercised by reason of use. (Heb. 5:14) R834:4 If the seventh trump were to make a sound on the air, it would be out of harmony with the other six of the series. R580:1,263:4;D601 The seventh trump is divided into two parts. In the first the closing message of the gospel was to be given; while the woe, the time of trouble, angry nations, the resurrection and rewards, belong to the latter part. HG79:1 The effect of the Trumpet on those who hear it varies. NS434:6
Great voices— The archangel [Michael] is connected with the trump of God, and the "voice of the archangel" is of the same character as the voices of the other. HG81:1 The living members of the Church are evidently the active agents of the Lord's service. R2994:2 The volumes of Millennial Dawn have to some extent been such voices, announcing the Kingdom; also the tracts. R2994:2
Saying— That proclamation has been sounding for the last 38 years
[1878]. HG79:1
Kingdoms of this world— God, during the present evil world, not only permits Satan to be its prince, but also permits the earthly governments of his appointing, leaving his Church and all men for a time under their control. R362:5 The powers that be today are styled Christ's kingdom, "Christendom," but they are really "kingdoms of this world." R4956:2, 5715:5; OV359:3 Kingdoms of the Gentiles. R4795:3, 5489:3, 4799:3; SM418:1 The most civilized of the kingdoms are no more than what the Scriptures term "kingdoms of this world," more or less under the power or dominion of the prince of this world, Satan. NS663:6 No nation on the face of the earth can now be said to have God's special fatherly providence over it; for there is no nation even claiming to be the sons of God. R1561:6 God's word denounces all the governments of earth as selfish, oppressive, and beastly, and recognizes only one kingdom as being of God's appointment—the kingdom soon to be established in all the earth. R318:6 Satan is the prince of the this world. These kingdoms of this world, therefore, are under Satan's princeship. R5853:6; A68; CR426:2; OV193:1, 342:2 Though the United States' government is undoubtedly the best on earth today, its machinery is generally used for the benefit of the comparatively few, and actual justice is seldom realized. R1096:2*
Are become— The time has come. The kingdoms of this world belong to our Lord and his Christ. HG79:1 Greek, ginomia. The true rendering is "the kingdoms of this world shall be, or are to become, the kingdoms of our Lord." HG79:4
Soon [1912]. R4956:5 The time is nigh at hand for the setting up of Christ's Kingdom. NS691:5; R5489:5 Soon Satan's power must wane. When, in God's plan, evil has served its designed purposes, the Lord will take to himself his great power and reign. R254:6; A75 Satan must first be bound, restrained and deposed before Christ's reign of righteousness and peace can be established. A69 By "breaking in pieces," throwing down, the kingdoms of this world. R409:3, 268:5, 26:1 The trouble of the nations during the "Day of the Lord" is a natural consequence of this transfer of authority. R409:3, 592:2, 26:1 The transfer of kingdoms will be accomplished by a great time of trouble. A68 He awaits the Father's appointed time—the limit of the Gentile Times—before he will take his great power and begin his glorious reign. B87 The gathering to Armageddon would immediately precede Messiah's taking to himself his great power and beginning his reign. Dxv; OV276:1; SM238:1 The year AD 1878, being the parallel of his assuming power and authority in the type, clearly marks the time for the actual assuming of power as King of kings, by our present Lord. B239 As soon as the harvest of the Gospel age shall have been garnered, "the kingdoms of this world" shall, during a great time of trouble, "become the kingdoms of our Lord and of his Christ." R5097:3 After the great time of trouble, when the "Times of the Gentiles" will have been fulfilled, due to be accomplished by the year 1915. R3113:3 The Scriptures identify this "great time of trouble" with Messiah taking to himself his Kingdom power and beginning his reign. OV321:3, 324:1 The "Times of the Gentiles" are nearly at an end and the time of Messiah's theocratic government is at hand. NS849:6; R5489:5 It is not until about the close of the Seventh Trumpet's sounding that the kingdoms of earth become the kingdoms of our Lord and his anointed (Body—Church.) R318:6 He has taken to himself his great power and his reign is commenced, consequently we may soon expect the wrath and anger of the nations. R287:5Thus he becomes "governor among the nations." (Psa. 22:8) HG15:6 The period of time during which the present dominion of Satan shall become the Kingdom of God's dear Son, will be a specially evil day, in which all the children of light shall be crucially tested. R5097:5 "I will overthrow the throne of kingdoms, and I will destroy the strength of the kingdom of the nations." (Hag. 2:22) R592:3 First they must be brought to submission by chastisement, and then we read that all people, nations and languages shall serve him. (Dan. 7:14, 27) R592:3 Papacy claims that when the kingdoms of earth accepted Papacy's overruling authority this Scripture was fulfilled. R305:2
The kingdoms— The "nation" of Isa. 9:3. R2550:3
Of our Lord— Declaring the Lord's presence at the time when the events mentioned transpire. B149 It is in that Kingdom only that the saints have their citizenship; it alone they recognize, and for it pray: "Thy kingdom come." R318:6 "One like the Son of man came in the clouds of heaven, and there was given him dominion, and glory and a kingdom." (Dan. 7:14) HG12:6 "Ask of me and I will give thee the heathen for thine inheritance, and the uttermost parts of the earth for thy possession; and thou shalt break them with a rod of iron." (Psa. 2:8) HG13:3
Of his Christ— His Body, his anointed, the Church. R532:3, 318:6, 5:1; A75 "The saints of the Most High shall take the kingdom (dominion) and possess the kingdom forever." (Dan. 7:18) R26:1 Papacy claims that the anointed are the line of Popes. R305:2
For ever and ever— That is, being associated with the Father, Christ (and we in him) shall always belong to the reigning and ruling power. R419:1, 165:3 But in the especial sense of ruling over and subduing earth, the reign is limited to the period of time necessary to the restoring of all earth's people and affairs. R419:1

[NTC - Revelation 11:17]

Lord God Almighty— Represented in Christ—"All things are of the Father, and all things are by the Son"—his honored representative. D622
Thou— As the representative of Jehovah. NS22:1
Hast taken— Now [1915]. R5715:6, 757:5; OV386:4
Soon [1914]. R5458:5, 2761:4 The Kingdom reign begins before Babylon falls. D623 We still wait for the completion of the Church when, the due time having come, he "shall take unto himself his great power and reign." R2935:3, 1771:3, 1685:5 Exalted to the right hand of divine favor he waits only for the Father's time to take to himself his great power and reign. SM732:1 The reign begins before the time of trouble and before the resurrection of the saints and prophets, and continues for a thousand years. D622 The manner of taking this power will be by truth binding error. R331:2 Light and knowledge will so increase that all forms of error and evil will be finally dispelled by "the bright shining of the present one." (2 Thes. 2:8) R247:6 This taking of control is described by Jesus in a parable (Mark 3:27); and again in Rev. 20:2. R255:1 "At that time shall Michael
[Christ]
stand up [assume control]...and there shall be a time of trouble such as never was since there was a nation." (Dan. 12:1) D579
Thy great power— Infallible laws will be rigorously enforced. R1163:6 When the elect company is selected, and exalted to power with Christ their Head, they shall break in pieces the shackles by which Satan has so long oppressed the world. R820:6; OV49:3 "All power is given to me in heaven and in earth." (Matt. 28:18) R1352:2
Hast reigned— Although Christ was 1800 years ago declared worthy to become King, he has not yet taken office in the full sense of the word, but is waiting for the completion of the Church. R5715:5 The time is come for Messiah to take the dominion of earth and to overthrow the oppressors and corrupters of earth. R817:4; OV386:4 Jesus took the office of King in 1878. R3823:3 Christ has come. He has entered upon his reign. R529:2* He has come at last, and a few armed and liberated by his truth have recognized him and are assembling to his standard. R438:2 Even though the Kingdom may be considered as begun from the time that the King began the exercise of his great power in 1878; it will not be "set up" until the last member of the Kingdom has been changed. R5193:1, 2272:4, 1290:5 When we are complete he shall take to himself his great power and reign. R419:1, 5034:5, 532:3, 165:3 Christ will reign during the Millennium. We all know that Christ has not reigned yet. If Christ was reigning now we would not have the great systems of evil in the earth. Q805:1
"Yet I [Jehovah] have established my King upon Zion, my holy mountain
[kingdom]." (Psa. 2:6) R1385:3

[NTC - Revelation 11:18]

Nations were angry— Proof of the fact that the Day of the Lord will be a great day of trouble and of destruction to every form of evil. A324 It naturally makes both people and rulers angry to intimate that the Devil is the prince of these governments. R319:1 Terrible indeed will it be to those, to find their organizations crumbling and their laws and creeds torn to shreds and their "standards" and "authorities" losing power, being cast off and disregarded. R247:6
In the present [1915] disturbance of Europe. R5715:6 In this war and the terrible Armageddon which will follow it. SM412:3 The nations are angry now! They act as if they were bereft of common sense. R5632:2 As a consequence of the reign begun. D623 Because its social, financial, political and religious conditions and arrangements will not square with the Lord's line and plummet of righteousness. R2992:6 The very work which our Lord is to do at the beginning of his reign will be to correct the wrongs then prevailing. R5573:6 Note the same results in the "standing up" of Michael, the archangel, in Dan. 12:1. R668:1, 490:6 While not saying that there will be war amongst the nations, it seems to give color to the thought that there will be a contention—war. NS58:5 The kingdoms of this world become our Lord's only by conquest. HG80:1 The earth will be far from being a blessed condition at our Lord's second advent. R5573:6 Therefore not the conversion of the world through preaching the gospel. If converted, they would not be thus hostile. R532:3, 256:3, 5:2; A94; B101; HG13:3, 80:1, 149:5, 342:5, 669:3; Q852:2 At the Lord's second coming the world will be unconverted. R5052:6;Q753:2 The nations will not have been healed when Christ takes the Kingdom. R477:2 The anger of the nations at the time of the second advent will not necessarily be against the Lord; but rather the spirit of selfishness, which will break forth as a consuming fire. Q753:2
Thy wrath is come— A national judgment and wrath upon the nations. R2993:4 The time of the pouring out of the "seven vials" of God's wrath. R580:1A day of wrath unmixed with mercy; a time when men will call and God will not answer. HG84:1 Following that "Day of Wrath" shall come the promised blessing. R2935:3
The time of the dead— The object of the establishment of the Kingdom. R2993:1 The whole human family which came under the divine sentence of death. R2993:1 The whole dead world will be dealt with during the thousand years of Christ's reign. R5567:5
They should be judged— That they should have their trial for life or for death everlasting. R2993:3 If they have not already been judged, why should they be dead? R2993:1 They cannot be judged without his words, and the vast majority have not thus far been enabled to hear their Redeemer's wonderful words of life. R2993:2 This will not be the time for the judgment of the Church, for that takes place in the present age. R2993:3 The Church are the first to receive their judgment, the decision in their case. For the world God has appointed a thousand-year day. (Acts 17:31; 2 Pet. 3:8) R5563:6 Full recompenses, either rewards or punishments, are not to be expected before the resurrection. R1881:4; HG334:1 Therefore those who have "fallen asleep" have not already gone to their reward. HG347:4 Receive their proper rewards and punishments and be righteously dealt with. R5567:5
Give reward— Implies their resurrection, since they could not be rewarded while dead. R845:3 The reward is "eternal life" to them who seek for it "by patient continuance in well-doing." (Rom. 2:7) R10:5* The time of "reward" of all that fear God's name is identical with the Day of Wrath. The Seventh Trumpet includes both and extends to 1914. R116:1* The closing work of the Gospel age, or antitypical Atonement Day. R159:5*
The prophets— The Ancient Worthies. R5563:6, 2993:4 The time when the prophets and others will be rewarded will be at the return of our Lord Jesus. R4142:5*, 1881:5; HG334:2 "Every man in his own order." (1 Cor. 15:23) R180:6*, 81:5* The order of prophets are first mentioned in the order of giving rewards. R172:2 The whole Church—prophets, saints, and them that fear his name, small and great. R58:4* It does not follow that, because mentioned or raised first, that the prophets would be in the first resurrection. R227:2
To the saints— All the faithful in Christ Jesus. R2993:4 All the holy ones. R5563:6 This change, or resurrection, will take place in the close of this Gospel age, at or during the sounding the last Trumpet—the Seventh Trumpet. R1260:4 Since the resurrection of the Church must occur some time during the "harvest" period, we reasonably infer that in the spring of 1878 all the "overcomers" were raised spirit beings. C234 During the Gospel dispensation, and by the spirit of Christ, the members of the Body are being prepared, and during the sounding of the Seventh Trumpet they will all be rewarded. R22:6*
Them that fear thy name— The world of mankind. They will be judged, have the decision passed upon them, according to the way in which they will conduct themselves under the Millennial conditions. R5563:6 Showing the reward of all who will come into harmony with the Lord during the thousand years. R5567:6, 2993:4, 2935:3 All the children of Adam, bought with the precious blood of Christ, are to be justified from their condemnation and set at liberty. SM616:1 All the sheep class during the Millennium. Q652:T It is evident that not one kernel of true wheat will be left out of the Kingdom. R116:6*
Small and great— In the widest sense, the Kingdom will gradually include all subjects who obey its laws, while all others will be destroyed. D643 All Christians, whatever their grade of development, are thus included. Some occupy a position with Christ in his throne, while many serve him before the throne. R56:6*
Destroy them— If they shall reject instruction and cling to sin and injustice, they shall be adjudged worthy of the second death. R2993:3 Because (1) all such will always be more or less discontented and unhappy; (2) because they would mar the joy of those who love peace and righteousness; and (3) because God has promised a clean world. R3083:6 The time for the destruction of all evil will be in the future. Q651:1 This verse contains so much that a thousand years will be required for its fulfillment. R5564:1 Destroy Babylon. R159:5*
Which destroy— Which corrupt. R5567:6, 5564:1, 3083:6, 2993:4; D623; F398 The willful sinners, destroying from amongst the people all who will not hear his voice, putting down all sin and all insubordination. F398 Those that give forth a corrupting influence and that refuse to come into harmony with righteousness during the thousand years will be destroyed from amongst the people. R5567:6 Everything that pertains to "the body of sin." (Rom. 6:6) Q652:T

[NTC - Revelation 11:19]

Temple of God— The Church glorified, the heavenly Jerusalem. R638:5*
Testament— This word in the original Greek is the same as the word covenant. PT356:2*
There were lightnings— The voices, and lightnings, and thunder, and earthquake, and hail, at the ending of the Seventh Trumpet and last plague are clearly the same. HG83:6 After the sounding of the Seventh Trumpet some specially clear and open views would be granted of God's glorious Temple, and in connection with this there would also be some illumination upon that. PT356:3* One issue of the Watch Tower would have one flash, and the next issue would have another flash. PT356:4* Lightning naturally has three effects: (1) it enlightens or illuminates the way for some; (2) it brings death and disaster to some; (3) it frightens others. PT356:4*
And voices— Following the flashes of light there were discussions by the brethren. PT357:1*
And thunderings— Thunderings give us the idea of rumblings in heavenly places—dissatisfaction and fault-finding. PT357:2*
An earthquake— We find in many places an earthquake-like shaking going on over the subject of the covenants. PT357:3* The special light upon the covenants and the various experiences therewith were to be a preparation for a great out-pouring of truth. PT357:4*
And great hail— "Stones of congelation"; probably not meteoric stones, but great hail of frozen water. R3344:3* Just as rain is a symbol of truth, so hail conveys the thought of hard, condensed truth. PT357:4*

[NTC - Revelation 12:1]

And there appeared— As chapters 12, 13 and 17 contain repeated descriptions of the false kingdom—anti-Christ—so chapters 20 to 22 contain eight portraits of the true Kingdom. R330:2 The picture begins prior to Papacy's development. R306:2 The woman was seen about 308 AD, in the "Smyrna" stage, as described in Rev. 2:8-10. R306:3
In heaven— Place of control or rulership in spiritual control. R306:2; A318; D591
A woman— The early Church. D591 The Gospel Church. R55:2, 306:2; OV410:1
Clothed with— Resplendent in the full, clear light of the unclouded Gospel. D591 The Gospel Church covered with the precious promises of God and the glorious light of truth. R306:2, 55:2
The sun— The light of this Gospel age. R2833:6; D544 The Gospel. OV410:2; R499:4;SM670:2 The Church of Christ has a special enlightenment in the Gospel. HG418:2 Symbol of Christ's Kingdom. R5191:3, 2270:6, 1289:3
The moon— The Jewish system, the Mosaic Law. HG418:3; OV410:2; SM670:2 The moon signifies the typically reflected light of the Gospel in the Law and the prophets of the previous dispensation. R2833:6, 306:2, 55:2; D544 It was light, but not the real; only reflected light. R55:2 As the sun is a symbol of Christ's Kingdom, so the moon symbolized Israel as a nation. The 12, and sometimes 13, lunations symbolize the tribes of that nation. R5191:3, 2270:6, 1289:3 As the moon symbolized "the Law," so the sun symbolizes the Gospel light. The former was but a shadow or reflection of the latter. R499:4 The moon symbolized the Law Covenant as the sun symbolizes the Gospel or New Covenant. R2124:2, 5002:6
Under her feet— The Law which supports her is nevertheless not the source of her light. D591; OV410:2 Not under the Law (moon) but under Grace (sunlight); yet she was supported by the teachings of the Law and rested on the foundation of the apostles and prophets. R306:2, 55:2
A crown— Appointed by God to be the circle, the crown, of the Church. CR125:2
Twelve stars— The twelve apostles as special lights of the Church. R3570:2, 306:2, 55:2; D544, 591; OV396:1 Her divinely appointed and inspired teachers. OV410:1; SM670:1 The twelve apostles, the twelve stars to guide the Church, and the twelve foundation stones of the New Jerusalem. (Rev. 21:14) R5742:1; CR78:2 Teachers, especially the apostles. R1757:6 One being chosen in place of one of the original, Judas, who was lost, so that the twelve might be maintained. NS657:5; R5741:6; OV410:1 The twelve apostles have no successors. There are but "twelve apostles of the Lamb," "twelve stars," "twelve foundations" of the Church glorified, the New Jerusalem. (John 6:70; Rev. 21:14) E207; R5002:6; NS657:5; OV159:4, 410:3; SM670:2 If God ordained only twelve stars as lights for his Church, it is a great mistake for popes and bishops to regard themselves as successors of the apostles—stars also.D594; OV247:4

[NTC - Revelation 12:2]

Travailing in birth— The favor of Rome came by the conversion of Constantine, AD 313. There the labor pangs of tribulation ceased, and Papacy was born. R306:3
Pained to be delivered— Persecuted and reviled. R306:4, 55:2

[NTC - Revelation 12:3]

Another wonder— Continued persecutions caused some to relax their vigilance for the truth, and a spirit or desire to please and get into favor with the persecuting "dragon" came over some. R306:3
In heaven— Symbolizing the place of control or rulership. Both woman and dragon are said to be in heaven—the woman, or church, in spiritual control—the dragon, or empire, in political control. R306:2
Great red dragon— The Pagan Roman Empire. R306:2, 44:3 In chapter 12 its characteristics as a purely civil power; in chapter 13 as a compound of "church and state" and in chapter 17 as a dual power with church and state, "woman" and "beast" kept distinct. HG20:4 The same as the "beast" in Rev. 17:3 and the "dragon" in Rev. 20:1. HG76:3
Seven heads— Rome's successive and distinct forms of government. R306:2, 55:2 First, Consular, BC 30; Second, Imperial, BC 27; Third, Gothic, AD 476; Fourth, Papacy, AD 538; Fifth, Republic, AD 1798; Sixth, Restored Papacy, AD 1870; Seventh, Victor Emanuel. HG20:3
Ten horns— Divisions of power. Mentioned to identify Rome as the same beast, or government, described by Daniel and elsewhere in Revelation. R306:2, 55:2

[NTC - Revelation 12:4]

Drew the third part— The continued persecutions created a desire to get into favor with the persecuting dragon and some of the "bright ones" in the church became his followers, or servants. R306:3, 55:2 In hopes of having favor with the empire and escaping persecution. R55:2
Stars of heaven— The bright ones, or ministers and teachers in the church. R55:2
Cast them to the earth— Degraded by becoming followers of the dragon. R306:3 As a result, they lose their position as stars in the true Church. R55:2

[NTC - Revelation 12:5]

She brought forth— Her anxiety and desire produced a pre-mature birth—"The Man of Sin." R306:4, 55:2
A man child— Not yet the "Man of Sin," in the same sense that a child is not a man; but it was the beginning of what resulted in Papacy—"The Man of Sin." R306:3 AD 314—at first a weak child.R306:4, 55:2
Rule all nations— Some so rejoiced at the favors of Rome that they fancied that in this way God would give them the kingdom of the world promised. R306:4 Millions were brought into the church from Paganism. But the change was mostly in name, for the pagan priests became Christian priests, and pagan holidays came to be called by Christian names. R306:3 Accomplished within 300 years. R306:4, 55:3
When the Lord is reigning with his saints. R1149:4 Caught up unto God— Exalted to the position and titles, homage and praise of the true "seed," so that "he as God sat in the temple (church) of God showing himself that he is God." (2 Thes. 2:4) R306:4, 55:2

[NTC - Revelation 12:6]

The woman— The true Church. B329; R5741:6
Into the wilderness— In the case of the third Elijah, the Church in the flesh, the woman Jezebel is mentioned by name (Rev. 2:20); and her pernicious work, the flight of the Church into the wilderness, and her return from the wilderness condition since the Reformation times are all known. R3326:6; B256 The true Church is the Church in the wilderness, separate from the world, and under the divine protection and guidance. R1841:6 See comments on verse 14.
Days— A day representing a year. HG49:3

[NTC - Revelation 12:7]

War in heaven— A conflict or controversy between the two elements—the church and the empire—when this son of the church attempted to take the ruling position. R306:4, 55:3
Michael and his angels— Not the same Michael referred to in Dan. 12:1, which is a literal statement. It would be out of order to have a real Michael fight a symbolic dragon. R306:5, 55:3 The Papacy and its supporters. R306:5, 55:3 Meaning, "Who as God"; in close accord with Paul's description—"He as God sitteth in the temple of God." (2 Thes. 2:4) R306:5,55:3
The dragon— Pagan rulers, etc. R306:5, 55:2; B288

[NTC - Revelation 12:9]

The great dragon— Pagan Roman Empire. R306:2,5, 55:2, 44:3 The same as in Rev. 20:1. HG23:4
Cast out— The conflict between Papal and Pagan power resulted in the gradual overthrow of the latter. R306:5, 55:3 This casting down of the dragon or civil power, continued for several hundred years, until about AD 752 when Pepin asked the sanction of the Pope to ascend the throne of France. R306:4, 55:3
That old serpent— "In that day the Lord with his sore and great and strong sword shall punish Leviathan, the piercing serpent, even Leviathan, that crooked serpent, and he shall slay the dragon that is in the midst of the sea." (Isa. 27:1) R171:6 Confirming the story of the fall. A61
The Devil— An appropriate name—for Rome, when viewed in the light of its bloody persecutions, certainly has been the most devilish of all earthly governments. A258 Not merely the person of the Adversary, but all the system of things of which he has stood as representative. Here, a great religious system. R4609:3 The Roman Empire. R44:3Satan's invisible kingdom has acted largely through the visible city and government of Rome, and by the same law of correspondence the Roman empire, the beast with seven heads and ten horns, is called "the Devil and Satan." R56:5*
Which deceiveth— He blinds the minds of unbelievers by hiding the light of the gospel of Christ in presenting his own version of the truth. R5849:2

[NTC - Revelation 12:10]

A loud voice— A great proclamation. R306:5, 55:4
The kingdom of our God— Papacy claimed that when it assumed control that "the kingdom of God and the power of his anointed" had come to the world. R306:5, 55:4

[NTC - Revelation 12:11]

Him— Satan the accuser. R1293:2*
Their lives— Greek, psuche; souls, beings. E338

[NTC - Revelation 12:12]

Therefore rejoice— Let Papacy and all connected therewith rejoice. R306:6, 55:4
Woe to the inhabiters— As the Church had once been persecuted when Paganism reigned, so now when she reigns she makes the Pagans and heretics suffer. This Papacy claims as the Millennial reign. R306:6, 55:4
The devil is come down— This part of the Revelation is in the past. Q646:7
Because he knoweth— Therefore the foe is growing more subtle and more intangible, but not the less real. R479:3*

[NTC - Revelation 12:13]

When the dragon— The dragon has various heads. Here it has taken on its fifth head—Papacy. It was the same Rome under a new rulership, or head, and the same power which had previously persecuted the Church—the empire and its army. R306:6, 55:4 Hereafter the dragon represents the empire or military power under the control of its ecclesiastical head. R306:6, 55:4
Persecuted the woman— In contrast, it says of another woman, "the whore that sitteth upon many waters:" "And I saw the woman drunken with the blood of the saints, and with the blood of the martyrs of Jesus." (Rev. 17:1-6) R471:6

[NTC - Revelation 12:14]

The woman— The true Church. B329; R5751:5, 5741:6
Two wings— The same as the two witnesses elsewhere mentioned: the Word of God, Old and New Testament Scriptures. R307:2, 55:5 Which now showed the true Church from which the Papacy had sprung her true condition—on earth instead of, as at first, above the earth, with the moon under her feet. R55:5
Fly into the wilderness— Literally, "the place deserted." R55:5 Into solitude, an outcast because of her fidelity to the truth. B329;R5628:2 Apparently she went into the wilderness condition of her own accord, voluntarily. R5628:2 The scapegoat went into the wilderness, but not voluntarily. R5628:2 A period of ostracism, separation, but not necessarily persecution. R5628:3 Separate from the world and from Babylon—"without the camp" (city). R307:1, 5628:2 A condition of harmony with God, not with the world. R55:5 The wilderness represents disrespect—an outcast condition, while city represents the reverse—popularity, honor, respect, dominion, kingdom. R307:1 In other words, she has been in disfavor, ignored and, to the worldly wise, unknown. HG411:6 Out of public view—through the long period of the Dark Ages no history of the true Church was written, just as no such history or record of her can be written today. SM123:2 The Lord's people can be in this condition even while surrounded by all the affairs of the world. R5628:2 One must get out of Babylon into a separate or wilderness condition to get a good view of the harlot or her daughters. (Rev. 17:3, 5) R307:3 Because of the power of Papacy, which, in Revelation, is likened to the woman Jezebel who persecuted Elijah. R3293:2 As Elijah fled from Jezebel and Ahab into the wilderness, to a place prepared of God, where he was nourished. R557:3 See comments on verse 6.
Her place— The [nominal] church left the wilderness and wandered off toward the world's city, and joined with them, thus leaving "her place." R307:1 The Lord will take the Church out of the "wilderness" into the "city" condition—the New Jerusalem. (Rev. 21:2) R307:1
She is nourished— Miraculously sustained of the Lord. R5741:6, 5751:5 God knew all the strong ones and fed them, and they became so strong as to be willing to seal their faith with their blood. Millions were put to death by Papacy. R307:2
Time, and times, and half a time— Elsewhere styled forty-two months, or 1260 days. (Rev. 11:2, 3; 13:5) R5741:6, 5751:5, 4741:2, 3408:4, 389:2*; B91; C64; HG50:2; Q846:2 The 3-1/2 years of Elijah's experiences while hiding in the wilderness from Queen Jezebel corresponded to the 1260 years of the true Church in the wilderness condition. R5857:4, 5751:3 The long period of time when the true Church was eclipsed by the success of Babylon marked the time of great spiritual drouth. R5741:6, 5751:3, 4741:2, 557:3; PD46/56 From 538 AD to 1798 AD. R4741:2; PD46/56 Some Bible scholars have applied this period as beginning in 539 AD and ending in 1798 AD, at the time when Napoleon Bonaparte took the Pope of Rome prisoner to Paris. R5751:3,5742:1, 307:2, 55:5 May also apply from 325 AD with the formulation of the first great creed, the Nicene, to 1585 AD, when the Reformation began. R5742:1 The great drouth that prevailed throughout Christendom from the year 300 until the time of the Reformation. R3408:4 The drouth really began about 539 AD. R3408:3 Greek, kairos; signifying a fixed time. B78

[NTC - Revelation 12:15]

The serpent— Satan. R360:1*; C65 The dragon—empire, under its Papal head. R307:2
Cast out— Truth would issue forth from evil agencies, and with an evil intent. C65
Water as a flood— Water represents truth, and the symbol preserves its meaning even though it is said to issue from the mouth of the dragon or serpent. C65 The French Revolution was instigated by many stern truths regarding priest-craft and king-craft, and regarding the individual rights and liberties of all—"The Rights of Man." C65 Marking both the end of Papal power and the beginning of the Lord's "Day of Preparation" or "Time of the End." C67 People—army. R307:2, 55:5
After the woman— Its real object, from Satan's standpoint, was to overwhelm the "woman" (the protesting Church of God). C65

[NTC - Revelation 12:16]

The earth— The Roman earth. C67 Society, order-loving people. C66; R307:2
Helped— Spared the Church of God from being overwhelmed. C67 The French Revolution, during which the Catholic priests suffered terribly. This was a picture on a small scale of the approaching great cataclysm. R5750:2 As Elijah was fed by ravens and by the widow. (1 Kings 17:5, 9) R557:3; B256
Swallowed up the flood— The flood of truth which spread over France—arraigning Papacy and its priest-craft, and monarchy and its parasitic aristocracy was swallowed up, or absorbed, by the people of Europe generally. C66 When the rulers of Europe formed "The Holy Alliance" to suppress the liberties of the people and perpetuate their own thrones, it was too late to fetter the people. C67 The army formerly used in conquest was used in hunting down "dissenters." Had it not been that frequent troubles from other sources (earth) demanded attention, the army might have exterminated the true Church. R307:2, 55:5

[NTC - Revelation 12:17]

Remnant of her seed— Who joined not in the apostasy. R306:6, 55:4

[NTC - Revelation 13:1]

The sea— The general masses of mankind, not under religious restraint. R318:3, 63:3
A beast— Papacy. It corresponds to the "man child" of the preceding chapter. R318:3 In some respects, Papacy was a new government, or beast, distinct from the old Roman Empire; and in others, it was a horn or power among others out of that empire. B305 A beast represents a government. The ten-horned beast represents the Papal government, which for a time ruled over all Europe, then the Roman Empire. R5349:1, 1409:4, 497:5 Its character is described as "That Wicked One," "The Man of Sin," "The Mystery of Iniquity," "The Antichrist," "The Son of Perdition" and "The Abomination of Desolation." B271, 276; R2174:5 God has measurably confined his prophetic utterances to the system which was the seat of the beast—the Church of Rome and her daughters; omitting others such as: Confucianism, Buddhism, Mohammedanism and the Greek Church. R366:2
Out of the sea— A government which came up from among the irreligious masses. In other words, the Roman Empire passed under a new rulership—the leopard beast. R318:3, 63:3
Seven heads— Governments. HG21:4 (1) Consular Rome—BC 30; (2) Imperial Rome—BC 17; (3) Gothic—AD 476; (4) Papacy—AD 538; (5) Republic—AD 1798; (6) Restored Papacy—AD 1800; (7) Victor Emmanuel—AD 1870. HG20:6
Ten horns— The great "city," Babylon, is divided into ten different wards, each of which represents one of the kingdoms of Christendom. (Compare Rev. 11:13; Dan. 2:41; 7:7) SM405:4 Ten powers which gave to the beast their support, strength, and protection. R63:5 Kingdoms. R318:5

[NTC - Revelation 13:2]

And the beast— Ecclesiastical empire. R318:5 The Papal system. Dvi; R2495:6; OV270:8; SM234:2 It has certain qualities which resemble the first three beasts of Dan. 7—the lion, bear and leopard—described as representing Babylon, Persia and Greece. R318:3 This new beast would combine certain leading characteristics of the preceding empires and unite them in the power of the last—the Roman. R318:3 The same as that mentioned in Rev. 16:13. Dvi; OV270:8; SM234:2
Like unto a leopard— The leopard, the third beast of Daniel—Grecia—was the center of learning, piety and wisdom. So Papacy based its claim on being the center of learning, piety and wisdom. R318:5 Other peculiarities of the leopard are its activity, vigilance and secretiveness. So with Papacy. R318:5 A leopard is spotted irregularly, so too Papacy's policy varies in various parts of the earth. R318:5 Illustrating its spotted, or varied character. R994:3 Or, mottled government. In one place it is liberal, almost white in its professions; in another quarter it is black, corrupt, degrading, brutal; and in still other places it has various neutral and tawny shades. R2538:6 Papacy is the most crafty and guileful institution on earth. Chameleon-like it adapts itself to its surroundings, flourishing on ignorance and superstition in some countries or posing as the friends of education in the U.S. R2308:4 Roman Catholicism seems to adapt itself to every circumstance. It is black in one place, white in another, and grey in another, just as the civilization of the people will permit. R994:1 Its spots showing mixture, or church and empire combined. R63:3 The full liberty of the church of Rome would mean the liberty of the leopard beast, and as of yore would mean no personal liberty, but a great destruction amongst the true sheep and lambs of the true Shepherd.R2047:4 The church of Rome consists only of the clergy—the Pope, the "father" and all bishops, priests, monks, etc.—"brothers." R318:6
Feet of a bear— The bear's feet suggest persistency. Like the bear empire, Medo-Persia, besieging for years; so Papacy moves cautiously and gets possession of kingdoms by strategy rather than by battle. R318:4 A bear hugs its prey to death with its paws. R318:4
Mouth of a lion— Babylon, celebrated for its splendor and pride—the lion, the king or ruler of all beasts—so Papacy had a mouth claiming to be the kingdom over all kingdoms by divine right. R318:3
The dragon— The Roman empire. R44:3 Civil power, pagan Rome. The same which Daniel saw in vision called the "fourth beast dreadful and terrible." (Dan. 7:7) R318:3, 63:3 Purely civil power. Dv; OV270:7
Gave him his power— For a time it became the only representative of that dominion. R318:5
And his seat— Pontifex Maximus—Chief Priest or Greatest Religious Ruler—is the title claimed by and given to the pontiffs or popes of the Roman empire from this time. B288

[NTC - Revelation 13:3]

Wounded to death— In the Reformation work when Luther, Zwingli and others opposed the teachings of Papacy, Scripturally identifying them as the "Mystery of Iniquity," "Anti-Christ" and "The Man of Sin." R319:5, 63:5 By the "Sword of the Spirit" in the hands of the early Protestants. R994:6 Various small German princedoms were found on the side of the Reformers. Soon Belgium, Holland, Norway, Sweden, Switzerland and others withdrew all allegiance to the Pope. R319:5
Deadly wound— Since the Reformation Papacy has been slain with the Sword of the Spirit, the Word of God. R3082:2
Was healed— By the after course of the Reformation. C50 Papacy's wound began to heal from the time the Reformation church united to worldly empires, for how could the Reformers any longer use the Sword of the Spirit against Papacy as a church-state organization when they themselves were the same? R64:1, 319:6; C112
Wondered— The various kingdoms (horns) soon learned that their hold of power was strengthened, rather than weakened, by allegiance to Papacy. R318:5
After the beast— The people respected the beast because of its peculiarities—leopard body and lion mouth. R318:5

[NTC - Revelation 13:4]

They worshipped the dragon— They respected the civil power all the more, because it had so honored ecclesiastical authority. R318:5 The people honored both the empire and the ecclesiastical or church power, finally concluding that the beast, ecclesiastical power, was stronger. R63:3 Paganism. R63:3; B288
Which— Because. R63:3
Who is able— Who would be able to withstand the withering curse of Papacy, the spiritual empire? R319:1
To make war— To contend. R63:3

[NTC - Revelation 13:5]

A mouth— Lion-like, strong—terrible utterances. R319:1 The mouth of Antichrist is one of its leading characteristics. B305
Speaking great things— Every title which the Scriptures apply to the true Christ, and every prophecy describing his future Kingdom and its glory has been applied by the popes to themselves and their kingdom. R1093:6 A detailed list of titles claimed by the Papacy. B307 Making boastful claims. Therefore it should not surprise us that God should ordain as part of its reward that it should eat its own words—"bite their tongues." (Rev. 16:10, 11) R509:6
Power was given— Authority. R319:1 Permission to execute and put to death saints of God, whom it called "heretics." R319:1, 63:3
Forty and two months— AD 538 to 1798. R63:3 Forty-two months—1260 days—3-1/2 times, or years. (Rev. 11:1, 3; 12:6, 14; 13:5) B91; C64; R5751:3, 5741:6, 4741:2, 319:2; HG50:2; Q846:2 AD 1799, marked by Napoleon's Egyptian campaign, sealed and defined the limits of Papal dominion over the nations. C50 Its time for speaking is not limited; it still speaks. But not so its time for acting; it had power to act forty and two months. R63:3 Some scholars have applied this period as beginning in 539 AD and ending in 1798 AD when Napoleon Bonaparte took the Pope of Rome prisoner to Paris. R5751:3,4741:2, 63:3; PD46/56 1798—there the delusion that none could successfully war or contend with Papacy was shown. R319:2 The dread of the Beast has not been so great since, and the various horns (kingdoms) which once defended, have made war with the woman. The dominion has been taken away. R319:2 That long period of time when the true Church was eclipsed by the success of Babylon marked the time of great spiritual drouth. R5741:6, 4741:2 Pictured by the time of Jezebel's persecution, when Elijah hid in the wilderness and there was no rain for 1260 days. PD46/56 See comments on Rev. 12:6, 14.

[NTC - Revelation 13:6]

In blasphemy— Blasphemy is applicable to any indignity offered to God. Bouwier defines it thus: "Blasphemy is to attribute to God that which is contrary to his nature, and does not belong to him—and to deny what does." B306 Among the blasphemous pretensions of Antichrist should be remembered several of its doctrines, particularly the doctrine of the Mass. B318
Against God— The beast power was a slur upon God and upon the true coming Kingdom. R319:2
Blaspheme his name— In the thousand numerous edicts, bulls and decretals issued in his name, by the long line of those who claimed, as vicegerents, to represent his Son. B306
And his tabernacle— The true Church, blasphemed by the false system which claimed to take its place, claiming its faithful were the true and only tabernacle or church of God. B306

[NTC - Revelation 13:7]

Make war with the saints— A detailed historical documentation of the persecutions of true Christians by the Papacy. B328-353
Power was given him— Four stages in the increase of power, and four corresponding stages in the fall from power outlined. B355, 356
Over all kindreds— Papacy's authority as a spiritual empire or "kingdom of God" was generally acknowledged. R319:2

[NTC - Revelation 13:8]

Are not— Some names are to be blotted out. Unfaithfulness on our part would cause our names to be blotted out of this book. NS69:2 All except the overcomers hasted to unite themselves with and to worship the beast and have it enroll their names on its books. R319:2
Written— Our names are figuratively written in the book of life from the moment we exercise the proper obedient faith in Christ and make our consecration. NS69:2 It does not say when the names would be written in the Lamb's book of life.R2540:4
Book of life— The church of Christ is not an earthly organization with names upon sectarian rolls of membership, but instead is a heavenly union and communion "whose names are written in heaven." R2547:4, 2545:3, 1309:2, 319:2 The book of life now open is merely for the overcomers of this present time. With the end of this age this book of life will be permanently closed. NS69:4 The "book of remembrance." (Mal. 3:16, 17) NS69:2
Of the Lamb— This book of life record is one of the consequences of our Lord's death. R2540:4
Slain— As the redemption price. Q781:2, 801:2 Taking the place in death of the condemned race. HG120:4 Christ dying for us was Jehovah's original plan, and that before sin entered. His wisdom and love provided, and beheld in the distance "the Lamb of God." R788:3 In the counsel of God. R875:3* In the divine purpose and arrangement—though only now being made manifest to the Church, and shortly to the world. NS437:1
From the foundation— The whole matter had been divinely arranged from before the creation of man. Everything pertaining to that slain Lamb was foreknown by the Father. R5421:6, 5150:1, 875:3 In the divine purpose, the ransom-price was provided from before the foundation of the world. In another sense, when the contract was made between Jehovah and the Logos; and in another sense, when Jesus reached full human perfection at age 30. Q568:4; R5880:2, 5641:4, 4463:5 The entire transaction was aside from humanity. Our heavenly Father planned it all from before the creation of the world. NS623:4 God's plans from the very first recognized the corrupting and degrading tendency of sin, and provided (in purpose of mind) the Lamb of God. Q781:2, 801:2 God perceived all of our distressed conditions before he created us, and even then planned a remedy. NS650:6

[NTC - Revelation 13:9]

Let him hear— Only those whose ears had been circumcised, who had the hearing of faith—to respect God and his Word—would be able to receive the foregoing statements concerning those who were deceived by Papacy. R319:3

[NTC - Revelation 13:10]

Leadeth into captivity— "If any one is for captivity." R319:3 The Papal system was one of bondage. R319:3
Go into captivity— By consenting to Papacy's dominion. R319:3 All who acknowledge Papacy's claims must of necessity render implicit obedience, as unto God. R319:3
With the sword— Some asserted that Papacy was a usurpation. Such used the "Sword of the Spirit." (Eph. 3:19) R319:3
Killed with the sword— Such were put to death by Papacy. R319:4
The patience— Patient endurance. R319:3 This was a severe test of true saintship. Would they join the usurper's ranks or remain to the true King and wait for the Kingdom which he promised to establish? R319:4

[NTC - Revelation 13:11]

Another beast— A similar ecclesiastical or church power to the preceding one. R319:4, 63:4 The church-nation of Great Britain and Ireland. It also is a government which combines Christianity and civil power. R5349:1 It is not a beast until it unites with the empires. R63:5, 320:2 The church of England. R4196:3;Dx; OV272:7 About 1531 the church in England threw off her allegiance to Rome and became a separate ecclesiastical government. R319:6 In the year 1200 England became subject to the Pope. In 1531, owing to a dispute between her king, Henry VIII, and the Pope, England withdrew from allegiance to Papacy. R320:2 In 1534 all payments made to the apostolic chamber, and dispensations were abolished; and monasteries were subjected to royal government. R320:3 A historian says: "Convocation declared that the Pope had no more authority in England than any other bishop." R320:3Henceforth "the civil magistrate was supreme within the English dominions over church as well as state." R320:3 Not Mohammedanism, R319:5
Coming up— "Ascending," coming gradually. R319:5
Out of the earth— Springing up among a professedly religious people. R319:5 The people who had been obedient to Papacy. R63:5, 319:5
Two horns— The church of England and Ireland. R3531:3, 5349:1, 320:2 In 1537 the Irish Parliament in Dublin passed "the act of supremacy" declaring Henry VIII as supreme head of the church and prohibiting intercourse with the court of Rome. R320:5 From 1538 to 1871—333 years—the title of the church was "The Church of England and Ireland." R320:6 On Jan. 1, 1871, by action of parliament and the consent of the Queen, the Irish church was disestablished, or that horn cast off. R320:6 It would be not at all remarkable if the second horn, England, would be separated from this beast—if the church were to be separated from the state in England. R320:6 The powers of England and Germany. R63:5 The two Napoleonic dynasties. HG93:2
Like a lamb— Not intended to do injury. R5349:1 Not the fierce, aggressive character of the leopard. R63:5, 320:6 It used its horns only as means of defense and protection. R63:5 The two Napoleonic dynasties came up in each case as republics, and soon changed into imperial governments. HG94:4
Spake as a dragon— It does not say "the," but "a" dragon, meaning simply that its utterances resembled those of a purely civil (dragon) power; in its words there would be little to denote it as an ecclesiastical government. R320:6, 63:6 The dragon represents purely civil power and the government of Great Britain, though nominally religious, speaks, or governs as a dragon, or purely civil power. R5349:1

[NTC - Revelation 13:12]

Exerciseth all the power— The church of England claimed all the powers and authority which Papacy claimed. R321:1 The King James Version was authorized to be read by "the mighty King James, the head of the church of England and Ireland." R321:3 Although the two-horned beast claimed less, its greater humility did not operate against it. R63:6
Of the first beast— Papacy. R320:6, 3531:3 Following exactly the example of Papacy in blending civil with ecclesiastical powers, and also making the same person, Henry VIII, and his successors, head of all power. R319:6 The "Great Seal of England" depicts the Queen holding in her hand a globe surmounted by a cross, declaring her as head of the church universal. The exact image you see in the hands of the Pope in many pictures. R320:4
Before him— Or, "in his presence;" showing that the second does not take the place of the first beast, but that they exist contemporaneously. R320:6, 63:6
Worship— Respect. R321:1 By putting down the infidel reign of terror, and restoring the Papal religion. HG94:5
The first beast— Protestant denominations will be unified and, though separate, yet be brought into cooperation with Papacy. D581 When Protestants justified their own church and empire organization they virtually caused all, Papists and Protestants, to worship, respect and honor the Papal church. R64:1 By establishing a similar system, devoid of some of the grosser Papal errors, it attracted the attention of all to those errors as being the only possible fault of Papacy. R321:1
Was healed— Instead of progressing with the cleansing, the reformers gave attention to organizing themselves, and to revamping many of the old Papal dogmas, at first so loudly condemned. C111 Papacy's wound began to heal from the time the Reformation church united to worldly empires, for how could the Reformers any longer use the Sword of the Spirit against Papacy as a church-state organization when they themselves were the same? R64:1, 319:6; C112 By the after course of the Reformation. C50

[NTC - Revelation 13:13]

Doeth great wonders— Miracles to deceive, yet professing a pious intention, are plainly spoken of as being done in the last days. (Matt. 24:24; 2 Thes. 2:9) R617:6* Satan is now operating to produce a Protestant "image of the beast" with life, which will cooperate with the chief anti-Christ, Papacy. In combination with these will be the powers of darkness—Spiritism, Christian Science, Theosophy, Hypnotism, etc. R2174:5
Maketh fire— Judgments and punishments. R64:1, 321:2 That is, to punish in the name of the Lord, those who in any sense of the word it shall consider to be its opponents. R5349:4
From heaven— Both beasts are now in "heaven," or in authority. R64:1, 321:2 This government, like Papacy, claimed heavenly power. Its denunciations were regarded as being from heaven, judgments or fire being called down upon offenders. R321:2

[NTC - Revelation 13:14]

And deceiveth— Into supposing that the new combination will be God's instrumentality for doing the work predicted of Messiah—and that it is thus his representative. D581 By the pretentious claims of divine right and appointment. R64:2
Them that dwell on the earth— Not "the earth" itself. R64:1 We make a distinction between the earth and those who dwell on it. The earth symbolizes those supporting the beast. "Those dwelling on it" are independent Christians who do not support either of these systems. R321:2, 64:2
Saying to them— By example. R321:3, 64:3 A detailed explanation of how "Apostolic Succession," by example, encouraged others to protect the "authority" of those who would preach from the pulpits. R321:4, 64:2 They required an organized government of the clergy over the common people, like to Papacy in form, in fact, an "image of that beast." R64:3Its design is to increase the power and authority of Protestantism, just as the formation of the leopard beast was the result of a desire to increase the power and authority of Papacy. R64:4 One of the stated objects of the Evangelical Alliance, we believe the principal one, was to "Promote between the different Evangelical denominations an effective cooperation in the efforts to repel common enemies and dangers." R321:5
That they should— The Sinaitic manuscript adds the word "also" in this verse—"That they also should make an image." R64:4
Make an image— A very exact representation of the beast. Dviii; R4689:6, 64:5; OV271:5 Organized sectarian Protestantism. R497:2; OV234:2 Church Federation. R3873:4 The Protestant Federation of Churches. Dviii; R4689:6; OV271:5 Another name for the "false prophet." Dvii; OV271:5; SM234:2 A federation on the plan of the union of the several states in the United States of America. This is really a revival of "The Evangelical Alliance," but it will include the Episcopal church and thus get "life." R3601:3, 4523:2 Church Federation sessions open Nov. 15, 1905. All the large Christian denominations are to participate. The object will be to find a basis of cooperation. R3672:4 The image was formed in 1846 AD In that year, the Protestant denominations, especially in the United States, allied themselves as the "Evangelical Alliance." R5349:2, 4523:2, 3873:4, 3390:1, 2092:6, 1845:6, 1474:2, 1409:4, 321:5; Dx In London, Aug. 19, 1846, there assembled representatives of all the leading protestant denominations of Europe and America, who there organized under the name "Evangelical Alliance." R64:4 The U.S. branch came later. R1845:2 Perceiving that individual Bible study would lead to individual creeds, and to prevent what seemed to them a loss of power, they planned a union of Protestants in a system call the Evangelical Alliance. Dix; OV272:5 The alliance endeavored to establish a standard of orthodoxy. This attempted authority, or power, constituted it an image of the Papal beast, or government. R5349:2 The Evangelical Alliance, while claiming to have unified the sects, is really a truce between them by which they agree not to war against each other, but to unite in opposing any views which conflict with their main points of agreement. R693:6It was at a convention of the Protestant Episcopal church of the United States that the proposition for a Protestant Union or Confederacy was first extended to other Protestant denominations. R1870:2Recognition of the church of England as a sister church of Rome must fail because Revelation points out a federation of Protestants as the "image," clearly distinguishing between the "image" and the original "beast"—Papacy—while showing they will be considerably in fellowship. R2046:3 Baptists have as little error as any of the sects. In the days of Bunyan they were very near the apostolic arrangement for the Church. But it has drifted into the popular sectarian channel, and is now as much a member of the "image" as any other sect. R607:5 The "image of the beast" is yet to hold a very prominent place in the coming "time of trouble." HG94:4 From 1800 to 1870 Papacy was again a head of Rome. This restored Papacy, however, was but an image of its former self; and in the prophecy, is called "the image of the beast." HG20:6 The first Napoleon did say to the thirty-five cardinals met in Venice in 1800 to restore the Papacy. They elected a new Pope, under whom they reorganized. HG93:5 Papal dominion was taken away in 1798. Shortly afterward, Papacy was restored, but in a new character. HG93:2 The second horn, or second Napoleonic dynasty, supported the image and gave it life by keeping its troops in Rome until September 1870. HG93:5 The consolidation of Protestant systems, as an institution. R2495:6
To the beast— Papacy. R321:3, 4523:3 By their action they were following Papacy's tactics, and in that alliance they did make the image of the beast. R321:5 They saw the power of the Papal argument, that it is the church, and that all others are heretical. In this sense it was a copy, or image, of the Papal institution. R5349:2 It would prove its likeness to the original Papal system, which is imaged by violent suppressions of the truth and persecution of its defenders. R3873:4, 1474:2 The image or likeness of this organization to the "beast" consists in its doctrines, and in its general policy. R1409:4 As Papacy established the priesthood over the church, so Protestantism has established almost the same. R322:1, 65:1 Doctrinally and practically, Protestantism has been drawing closer and closer every year to the parent system. They so closely resemble the original that few points of difference are discernible, either by themselves or by the world. R595:6 They achieved and obtained the same result sought and obtained by Papacy at the inception of its organization, though brought about in a different manner. R694:1 How much the image resembles the Papal beast may be judged from the fact that the Papacy acknowledged the Image by the Pope sending "greetings" to the 1879 meeting of the Evangelical Alliance. R321:5 The proposal to have the chief executive of the United States preside at the meeting for proposed federation is significant of the close political alliance which will result. R3601:5Parallels to King Nebuchadnezzar and his image are presented in Revelation as "the beast and his image." R2495:5
By a sword— The sword is the Word of God, and Papacy received such a wound during the Reformation. R63:5 The "Sword of the Spirit." R319:6

[NTC - Revelation 13:15]

He had power— The two-horned beast. R322:2, 3698:1, 2495:6; Dx The vitality of the image is to come from the church of England. R5349:3 Which is not a party to the Evangelical Alliance. Dx; OV272:7
Give life— Before the image could do any particular harm it must receive life from the two-horned beast. Dx; OV272:7 Energy—the effect of apostolic succession. R3698:1, 3390:1, 322:3; Dxi; SM239:2 The Image could not accomplish its purpose because it did not know how to operate. The denominations were united only in name, but worked against each other. Outside denominations claimed them unauthorized. Dxi As a result the image had no power to act; it was trodden upon; and to get vitality—life—it would need apostolic succession as a basis for operation. Dxi; OV273:1 The Scriptures intimate that the church of England will become intimate and will give it apostolic authority to preach. Dix; OV273:2 "Apostolic succession" was vested in the Roman church and also in the English church on account of its being at first a secession from Papacy, rather than a reformation. R322:2 The Evangelic Alliance of 1842 was the start of it. It would be in full bloom when the Episcopal body should associate and lend the dignity of its claimed "apostolic ordination." R3697:2 The "Evangelical Alliance" took its start in the union movement and the formation of the image. It is probable that it will also play an important role in connection with its receiving life. R2092:6 It has been merely an image without life or power for now more than sixty years. R5349:2 The False Prophet is another name of the vitalized product of the Evangelical Alliance, which has taken the form of Church Federation. Dx; OV273:3 The giving of life and authority to the image of the beast or "False
Prophet" is not far distant [1892]. R1467:5, 1356:1 It will become as active as the beast. R5349:2 By apostolic succession and supposed "authority." R1870:3, 2495:6; SM239:2 John Wesley would not sanction the giving of the "sacrament" by any except those ordained by the holy hands of an Episcopal bishop. Up to 1784 Methodists could only partake of the sacraments from Episcopal ministers. R322:2 Quite probably the clergy of other Protestant denominations will be recognized by the Episcopal system, probably by the Episcopal clergy in some manner imparting the apostolic succession. R4109:2 A proposal suggested that the blessing of apostolic succession could be imparted without any acknowledgement of receiving the boon, opening the way for a reuniting of Protestants of all denominations with the Episcopal system. R4285:6
A few years ago [1913] the Episcopal church took an important step toward vitalizing the Church Federation by giving recognition to the ministers of the denominations represented in the Evangelical Alliance. R5349:3 By opening Episcopal pulpits to other Orthodox Protestant ministers it tacitly acknowledged their ordination, and thus gave them sanction, acknowledgment, validity, life. R4196:6This may be all, but we are inclined to expect more. We anticipate a reordination of the Federation ministers by the Episcopal church, or some other way for the Episcopal church to recognize these ministers without reordination. R5349:3 We are looking yearly for its final knot to be tied in some manner that will include other Protestant denominations, the Episcopal church, and a working agreement with the Papacy. R2554:2By some pact or union amongst so-called Protestant denominations, with a sympathetic alliance and cooperation with the Church of Rome. R3390:1 The spark of life to the organic union begun in the Evangelical Alliance will come from the Episcopal church, which claims divine authority through apostolic succession. R3390:1 The Episcopal church is quite ready to confer this spark of authority and vitality, and we expect in a few years that Protestants will be willing in some form to accept the so-called apostolic ordination. R3390:1 The English and German churches each claim, as the Papal has always done, that theirs is the church founded by the apostles and that their ministers have apostolic succession. R64:5 Undoubtedly Church Federation is already a force, but we are to expect a still more for formal organization, and the vitalizing of the same through affiliation with the Episcopal system. R4540:2 Quite probably there will be a change of name of the Alliance about the time that the church of England joins it and gives it "life," power, vitality; so that thereafter Protestants will act with Papacy and assume a general supervision of the government and morals of the world. R1845:4 The prestige of Protestantism as a whole will be greatly augmented, though we think the term Protestantism will probably be dropped entirely as a concession to the church of Rome, to secure its favor. R1355:6 Various denominations were urging that it was far better for the different denominations to exist. Now that sentiment has all gradually given way, and they are unifying. R5329:2 Not until vitalized will the image of the beast have power to speak, to command, to enforce its edicts. R4540:2, 1356:1; Dxi We may expect that the Federation of Churches will exercise a power in the world such as has not been since the days of Papal supremacy. R5601:3 The fact that the "two-horned beast" is not mentioned in the final struggle signifies that that system (the state church of England and Ireland) would pass out of existence as a "beast," or church and state combination. R834:2 The two-horned beast apparently loses its personality when it gives life to the image by becoming a member of the federation. R5349:5If this be not accomplished by 1910, or evidently be very near to accomplishment at that time, we shall feel a measure of disappointment. R3390:1 The Napoleonic dynasty gave that image life; restored the Papacy to Rome and maintained it there, a mere image, as a stroke of policy, to appease the Catholic world. HG93:5 When the two-horned beast could no longer give it life, the image fell and ceased to be a head or government of Rome. HG93:5 Greek, pneuma. E174
Unto the image— The united sects—Evangelical Alliance. R64:5
Speak— To speak with authority to the civil powers, which authority will be used for the oppression and suppression of all that is opposed to them. R1356:1
And cause— The result of the mechanical union will be antagonistic to the Lord's plan—unfavorable to the development of the Little Flock of saints. R1818:1 Actively suppressing liberty, and exerted powerfully against the spread of truths now being published by us. This will be but the final lifting up of the great millstone, preparatory to its being violently and quickly destroyed. R2554:2 What the Sanhedrin did in determining to oppose Jesus, the federation of churches will probably do in the way of opposing "Present Truth"—after the federation shall have become thoroughly organized and vitalized. R4162:3 Their mistake was in too much self-confidence. The mistake which will be made by the Sanhedrin of our day will be along similar lines. R4162:3 No doubt the motives are excellent; but experience, as well as Scripture, teaches us that such power will be used dictatorially when once obtained. R1845:5
As would not— As in the time of Elijah, now there are doubtless 7000 or more who neither worship the Papal "beast" nor the Protestant "image." R290:6 The fall of Babylon from steadfastness on even the first principles of the doctrines of Christ is awakening the Lord's people and calling them to come out of her. R2513:4
Worship— Reverence. R1409:4, 1474:2 Image worship is hindering hundreds from seeing the beauties of the Word of God. R65:5 This is to be the great test or trial upon professing Christians in the end of this age, and is even now in progress. R2495:6 Shown in type in Dan. 3:18. R323:5
Image— The Protestant Church Federation will be the outcome as soon as it receives the vitalizing breath. R5349:3
Of the beast— Or, "or the beast." R1409:4
Should be killed— Not necessarily physically; it may be killing in a social sense—cutting off their influence, etc. R1409:4 There are two kinds of symbolic death—political and ecclesiastical. HG94:1 Cut off as a heretic, no longer recognized as a Christian. R64:6, 322:3 The church creed is the rule, not the Word of God. If this is not sufficient, they must have a sort of church trial and excommunicate him
["kill him"]. R322:2 All who will not bow to the decrees of the Evangelical Alliance shall be exposed as heretics, shunned and cast out by all who are orthodox. R322:3A cartoon in the Ram's Horn, entitled "The Modern Stephen," represents a faithful minister fallen in the street, surrounded by stones labeled, Hate, Revenge, Persecution, Malice, Scandal and Ridicule. R2282:4We expect this trouble before 1914. But it will not be the world's trouble. It will be a trouble peculiar to the Lord's consecrated ones. R3437:1 Typified by the fiery furnace of Dan. 3:20-25. R323:6, 2495:5 Like Demetrius the silversmith (Acts 19:21-34), these oppose the truth, and go so far as public sentiment and civil government will permit in opposing the truth and those who serve it, and in inciting opposition among the masses. R2207:6 The prosperity of the Federated Protestant "image" will for a little time be so pronounced and its arrogance become so great that the sympathy of the masses will be entirely alienated and turned into bitterness. R4690:3 The Scriptures, in portraying the success of the Evangelical Alliance, show that the results will be a religious oppression and tryanny similar to that of Papacy. R1948:1

[NTC - Revelation 13:16]

He causeth all— Causing the masses of the church to mark or name themselves so as to indicate a support of their claims and systems. R513:5 Commanding the people in the name of God to obey its behests, and threatening them with both temporal and spiritual punishments for any resistance. R1474:2 When the image will get life, and with it power, and when its power, like that of the Papacy when in power, it will be used against the liberties of God's truth and of the people. R1948:1 Threatening, commanding, in the name of heaven. R5601:3 The Federation is not yet so well organized that it can do very much persecuting. R5329:4
Small— Humble. R322:4
A mark— The Reformers were not known as Rev. or D.D., but as John Knox, Martin Luther, etc. These had their marks of God's approval, and as a result their ministry was wonderfully blest. R321:6,65:2 The daughters have adhered so closely to the general plans, precepts and methods of the "mother" in their housekeeping that you can readily distinguish her "marks" throughout. R595:5 Another mark is the ordination of apostolic succession. R65:1 Another mark received by nearly all is sprinkling instead of baptism. R65:4 Its stamp of approval, or orthodox or evangelical "marks." R1845:5 A mark is a seal or sign of allegiance. R64:6
In their right hand— The right hand of cooperation. R5349:4 A giving of some assistance and influence to the principles of image organization. R322:5Giving able support with their might, power and means. R64:6, 322:5
In their foreheads— The forehead of public confession. R5349:4, 322:5, 64:6

[NTC - Revelation 13:17]

No man might— Fulfilled when, because of union, the Alliance will be able to say: "We have apostolic authority to preach. Let no one speak unless he has our sanction." Dx; OV273:2 The time is hastening on when a religious, social, political and financial "boycott" will be waged against all who will refuse to worship either the "beast" or his Protestant "image." R1766:4 Prohibiting or forbidding the free exchange of truth to those who do not recognize these systems. R513:5 May not this statement mean still more and imply that a time will come in the last days in which sound doctrine will not be endured at all. B259; R968:3 It would not be surprising if a "strong government" would some day replace this Republic and one common standard of religious belief be deemed expedient, to teach outside of which will be treated and punished as a political offense. B263 Laws may be expected gradually curtailing personal liberty under the plea of necessity, eventuating in the formulation of some "simple law of religion" thus implementing church and state in governing the United States of America. B361 Though those who say a "confederacy," a union, will succeed and cause a night to come, wherein no man can work (John 9:4) except those who worship the beast or his image, yet the truth will eventually triumph. R1002:6
Buy or sell— Trade in the truth. B259; R968:3, 513:5, 65:5 In the spiritual marts. R5349:4,1845:5, 322:5; Dxi; OV273:2 In the common marts or synagogues. R968:3 None may have the right to teach or preach or baptize or administer the emblems of our Lord's death. R322:5 Yet we manage to do considerable trading outside—among the people. R968:3 The fully consecrated have learned that magnificent temples are no more necessary to the preaching of the gospel now than they were in the days of the apostles. B259 One common standard of religious belief may be promulgated, to teach outside of which will be punished as a political offence. B263 As shown in the final experiences of Elijah and John the Baptist. B264; R968:4
Had the mark— He must have a theological examination to see whether he bears all the marks and reverences the authority of the image. R65:6
Of the beast— The declaration that all must worship either the beast or his image implies an agreement between the original Papal beast and the Protestant image. R1474:2 The image will not be antagonistic to the beast, but sympathetic and cause that all shall be in harmony either with Catholicism, or with the Protestant system. R5349:3
Or the number— Many denominations. R65:6 All who bear the characteristics of the number—that is, free to the extent that these have no influence over their actions, professions or thoughts.R497:2

[NTC - Revelation 13:18]

Here is wisdom— Though I thought I had a correct analysis of the symbols of the chapter, yet I could not claim it to be wisdom, since I could not interpret the number. R322:6
Him that hath understanding— Of the foregoing symbol, let him prove it by a proper application of the following number. R322:6
Number of the beast— Representing the title of Papacy. There are three Latin words inscribed on the Pope's crown, Vicarius Felii Dei, the Vicarious Son of God, an illegitimate title. Q37:2
Number of a man— Or, reckoned after a human manner. R322:6
Six hundred threescore and six— Several of the names of the beast and image contain exactly 18 letters, or three sixes, which written numerically, form the number 666. R355:2, 323:2 A detailed reasoning for interpreting the number in the English language, along with a number of names of the Romish and English churches containing 18 letters. R323:1 Since Greek numerals for six hundred, sixty and six are used in the oldest manuscripts it would not be proper to set forth six plus six plus six. R323:6*

[NTC - Revelation 14:1]

A lamb— Christ. R155:5*
On the mount Sion— Sinai was the Mount of God in the legal and typical dispensation. Zion is the Mount of God in the Gospel age and onward; and we learn, too, that it is an heavenly and an earthly mountain. R155:5*
With him— As Moses and Aaron met in the mount. R170:4*, 168:5* These went up to meet Christ, their brother, in Zion—the Mountain and City of God. (Heb. 12:22, Diaglott) R155:5*
An hundred forty and four thousand— God ordained that a certain specific number should be chosen from amongst men to be joint-heirs in the Kingdom. F179 The called, chosen and faithful. (Rev. 17:14) A295 The whole number of the elect company. CR156:3 The elect Church—the very elect, the saintly few, the Little Flock. R5231:5,5493:2 The twelve tribes of spiritual Israel, whose entire number was to be 144,000—twelve thousand from each tribe. R5964:6 The faithful remnant of natural Israel, who were gathered at the beginning of this Gospel age, and the faithful remnant from the Gentile Church of this age. R5548:6, 5964:6; Q756:2 The Priesthood would have been completely made up from the twelve tribes of Israel had there been a sufficient number of faithful obedient ones to make up the predestinated number of 144,000. Q756:2 When the message was proclaimed by the twelve Apostles, approximately 16,000 Jews became footstep followers. But this number was short of the 144,000. Hence, in due time, the privilege was extended to one nation after another. SM175:T The complete Church. Hence, the resurrected saints as well as the changed living saints. R170:3* Numbered and limited—a Little Flock—the very reverse of innumerable. It is another class altogether that is described as "a great multitude which no man could number." (Rev. 7:9) R3026:1 The inhabitants of a spiritual mountain will themselves be spiritual. R155:5* If the whole world were to keep the Law they would not belong to the spiritual seed, for God wants only 144,000. R5837:1 If all the Jews living in Jesus' day had loved God and had made a full consecration, God might have increased the number of the elect. R5837:5, 5640:6
In their foreheads— Their advantage is largely in the divine wisdom and knowledge granted them because of their obedience to their consecration. Sealed intellectually, that they may not be in darkness with the world. R1470:5

[NTC - Revelation 14:2]

With their harps— The symbolic harp symbolizes the Word of God, which is the source and accompaniment of this song. NS634:5 "By the rivers of Babylon, there we sat down; yea, we wept, when we remembered Zion. We hanged our harps upon the willows in the midst thereof." (Psa. 137:1-3) NS634:1 Like those on the sea of glass. R170:3*, 168:5*

[NTC - Revelation 14:3]

And they sung— Declared before men the lengths and breadths and heights and depths of the goodness and grace of the divine plan. R2570:1 All who receive this "new song" into good and honest hearts are prompt to give utterance to it; and are singing it daily, as they find opportunity, to those who have ears to hear. R2432:5 The song sung is after they are seen on Mount Zion with the Lamb, and this is in harmony with the type. After Moses and Aaron met in the Mount, Aaron did his work. R170:5* "How shall we sing the Lord's song in a strange land?" (Psa. 137:4) NS634:2 Here and there, in a very humble manner, the saints did hum the song of Zion, though ultimately many of its joyful notes were lost, forgotten. NS634:2
As it were— It is not a new song, for it is the "Song of Moses and the Lamb." (Rev. 15:3) It is the old, old story of the "Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world." (John 1:29) NS634:2
A new song— A new theme, a new message has been received into the heart and it is so happifying that it continually overflows through the lips—the Scriptures' joyful message, harmonious, metrical. NS633:3 "He giveth songs in the night." (Job 35:10) NS635:2
Before the throne— Before the exaltation to the glory of power. R170:5*, 168:5* Not on it. This is likely the position referred to in Luke 21:36, viz. "that ye may be accounted worthy to escape." R168:5*
No man— It is necessary to be somewhat of an "overcomer" of the world ere any would have the courage to sing this song. R2570:1 Only the "saints," and not the worldly. NS634:4 How is it possible for those who are under the delusions of error to honor God in their hearts or to sing this song? NS635:2 The new song can be appreciated and sung only from the standpoint of "The Divine Plan of the Ages." NS635:3 We need not imply that those able to sing the song could not fall from their steadfastness and become castaways, and lose the privilege of singing it. R2570:2 Whoever leaves the way of humble faith and consecrated obedience, loses his power to sing "the song of Moses and the Lamb" harmoniously, properly. R2432:5 The Great Company, not being overcomers, cannot be of the Bride or sit with him on the throne of his highly exalted dominion. R828:4
"But the people that do know their God [his character and plan] shall be valiant and do exploits." (Dan. 11:32) R2570:1
Could learn— Clearly and harmoniously. R2432:5
But the— Such as are "taught of God"—only such as have been called to the high calling, and have accepted the call, and are in the way of obedience. R2432:5
Redeemed— Greek, agorazo. The thought is that of public purchase. E430

[NTC - Revelation 14:4]

Not defiled— As his Bride, we are to be separate from the world, pure in heart, undefiled by wrong union with Babylon. R3031:4 Whoever, for social, financial or other mercenary reasons, holds to that which he sees is built upon a wrong principle, and upholds wrong theories, is defiling his conscience. R3600:2 Not that one is necessarily defiled by having become a member of the Methodist or other churches. There are saintly and pure people in all those churches. They are in her, but not of her. Q63:1 Some are in Babylon and not of Babylon, just the same as the children of Israel were carried captive into Babylon, but they were not Babylonians. Q63:1 The blame comes to the person who, after seeing the real facts of the case, stands in and indorses these systems and upholds them—then his whole conscience is defiled. Q65:T The point where defilement begins is after the light of truth has opened the eyes of understanding to see the difference between the Church and human organizations. R3600:1 Those who fail to lift up heart and pen and voice and every talent possessed on the Lord's side of the question, will not be reckoned among the overcomers. R1257:4
With women— Churches. Only corrupt churches would defile. R155:5* No reference to the female sex, but it refers to the ecclesiastical women mentioned in Revelation. Q61:4 Earthly systems, in contrast to the heavenly system. Q64:1
They are virgins— The Church is a virgin Church, not united to the world at all. The early Church, in leaving Christ as the prospective Bridegroom, and becoming united with the nation of Rome, constituted an illicit union. Q61:4; SM406:2 Compare Rev. 21:9. R454:4
Follow the Lamb— As Moses and Aaron went together in their work. R155:5*
Whithersoever he goeth— Whithersoever he leadeth. NS554:1 Through evil as well as good report—those who follow his teachings and example. R2418:5; SM346:2 Full discipleship. NS592:2 Laying down their lives, not instantly, but daily, hourly, throughout life, seeking to spend and be spent in the service of the Lord, his cause, the truth, the brethren, the Church. NS236:4 Who put far away everything akin to wrath, anger, evil speaking and bitterness. R5765:6 They must not faint before they reach the end of the journey. R5914:1 Some, especially in civilized lands, still maintain a partial ear and partial appreciation of righteousness, though they have not the full hearing of faith. NS14:1
The firstfruits— An "elect" sample. NS787:1 The Church of Christ. R5640:6, 4645:3, 170:3* Implying that ultimately there will be others of God's family later born—after-fruits. R5870:1, 5640:6, 4702:4, 4645:3, 2490:2, 33:6* This implies an after-fruit much more numerous. R4702:4 As in the type, after the firstfruits were taken out, the field of grain was not destroyed, but harvested. The chaff was thrown away in both cases. R33:6* The completion of the specially elect Church will therefore be but the beginning, and not the ending, of the great plan of salvation which God had purposed. R2490:2 The Church's resurrection means, indirectly, the uplifting of mankind, the opening of the grave to every member of the human family. R4645:3 The King and priest company are the first ripe, and therefore the throne of the heavenly city is established first. R156:3* Israel is not first in this sense, but is to be the firstfruits unto God of the nations. R1405:5* Overcomers. R170:3* "If the firstfruits be holy, the lump is also holy." (Rom. 11:16) R33:6*

[NTC - Revelation 14:5]

Without fault— They did not walk perfectly, without a blemish; but they were careful to keep their garments by going often to the Lord. R5924:4

[NTC - Revelation 14:6]

Another angel— Partly fulfilled by colporteurs and their work. CR63:5
Of heaven— In the Church. R474:5, 304:1 The ecclesiastical powers. CR340:2
The everlasting gospel— The restitution from Adam's sin was the good news to Abraham, to us of the Gospel age, and is to be good news to the whole world in the Millennial age. R217:3 The message which God has sent us, preaching peace and life by the blood of the cross, to every one that believeth. R924:3 Together with the judgments, the everlasting Gospel will be preached. R60:5*
To preach— It is already being sounded forth, and must, during the Millennial age now dawning, reach every nation. R924:3 During the coming age. R217:3

[NTC - Revelation 14:7]

Saying— After the exaltation of the Little Flock, and contemporary with the judgment scene. R155:6* This language seems to be addressed to the Great Multitude who, at the time the Little Flock are exalted, are found in adulterous union with the world, and therefore defiled with corrupt churches. R155:6* Proclaiming to all Christians—the Great Company and the world, during the three plagues which precede the "seven last." R172:4 The object of this message and the attending judgments is to cause the downfall of Babylon by producing a complete separation between Christians and the world with whom they have been united. R156:1* As the people of Israel were separated from the people of Pharaoh by the three first plagues, while Aaron was a prophet and they believed his words; so here God's people will come out of Babylon by this proclamation made manifest by the veiled saints. R171:5*
Fear God— Never did the Israelites serve the Egyptians more slavishly than is the nominal church serving the world. R156:1*
The hour— Not only the age-lasting good news (Gospel) but also the time element. R474:5 We are in this hour of judgment. HG488:5
His judgment— Greek, krisis. Question and answer analyzing this word with related Greek words. R2425-2426 This overthrow of the kingdoms by the strong hand of judgment is what will break the proud spirit of the nations. R60:5*
Is come— That the "harvest," or time of trial (judgment) commenced with 1874, and would last for forty years. R474:5, 304:1

[NTC - Revelation 14:8]

Babylon is fallen— Babylon is the religious element of the fourth empire, Papal Rome. It embraces all the church-state organizations of the Christian nations. HG90:2 Unhealed Babylon is now sentenced to destruction. The whole system—a system of systems—is rejected. C156 Babylon means confusion, mixture and improper relationship. Q63:1; C153; R5092:3 Babylon—the confused, mixed condition of worldly-mindedness and lukewarm Christianity. R474:6, 304:2, 171:5* Because of the confusion they are called Babylon. R156:1* Mother and daughters. NS377:2 It was in the spring of 1879 that, through the parallels, we saw that the nominal Gospel church was rejected and spewed out in 1878. R474:6, 304:1; Q150:5 Evidently now being fulfilled in the demoralized condition of the nominal church, and in her culpable negligence and willful ignorance of the character of God, and the plan of redemption. R717:3 In contrast with Jerusalem, Babylon's unrighteous character is described, and its violent and sudden overthrow predicted. R1352:5 Compare Jer. 51:7-9. R1371:6, 436:5
Is fallen— She is falling, but not fallen. When the civil power refuses any longer to carry the church, Babylon will have fallen. The fall of Babylon and the "division of that great city" is one and the same. HG90:3
The wine— False doctrine. R3112:6 Antichrist "intoxicated with the blood of the saints and martyrs of Jesus," and with its phenomenal success, continuing to intoxicate and deceive the nations. (Rev. 17:6) C104 Intoxicating errors which have misled the so-called Christian world. R3104:3; C156 Intoxicated with the spirit of the world, or of Babylon. R3055:4
Fornication— Any illicit fellowship with the world on the part of those who have betrothed themselves to be God's consecrated people. R2300:1; C164 Union between church and state constituted figuratively the Roman Catholic, German, English and other national churches a harlot system, living not in pure conformity with her vow to the Lord. Q62:T Fornication here means the union of church and state, and the fall of Babylon is the dissolution of that union. In other words, it is "the woman" being thrown from the beast. HG90:3

[NTC - Revelation 14:9]

And the third— As with the preceding two, so with this third message, it could not have been more accurately fulfilled than it was by repeating truth due to the Lord's children. R475:1,304:3
Beast and his image— The beast and his image represent great religious systems which already exist, and have millions of devotees among Christian peoples. HG305:3; Q225:5 The image will yet, by closer federation of smaller religious systems, become much more influential and arbitrary. HG305:3 Showing the nominal church in the colors which the Word of God paints it. R475:1, 304:2
Receive his mark— See comments on Rev. 13:16.

[NTC - Revelation 14:10]

The same shall drink— All who remain in her will be subject to torment and vexation as long as they are worshipping creeds and doctrines and organizations of men. R475:1, 304:2
Tormented— That system is to have torment, and it is to collapse—not the people. Q226:T
Fire and brimstone— Fire and brimstone signify destruction. The fumes of brimstone are destructive to life. It is frequently used as a disinfectant. The mention of it here is positive proof of utter destruction. R487:1* If a literal worshipping of a beast and image were meant, few in civilized lands are liable to the penalty. If the beast and his image are symbols, so also are the torments, smoke, fire and brimstone. R2609:6, 1040:5

[NTC - Revelation 14:11]

Smoke of their torment— The confusion already existing in and among these systems and individuals is well symbolized by smoke, which will become more and more dense. R487:4* Anything annoying is tormenting. Individuals with a desire to cling to the "traditions of elders" are today annoyed by unfolding truth. R487:4*
For ever and ever— The remembrance of Babylon's distress will never be forgotten. R475:1, 304:2 All those who are finally brought out of those systems will forever remember how the systems—(beast, etc.) were tormented. R487:4*

[NTC - Revelation 14:12]

The patience— Possibly some may live on, far into the dark night of trouble—though our expectation is to the contrary. C212

[NTC - Revelation 14:13]

Blessed— Uniformly throughout the Bible, except in this one instance, death is represented as a dreadful disaster. R474:3, 303:3; C240In was in the fall of 1881 that, for the first time, we were able to read understandingly these words. R475:2, 304:4 Because they may now be "clothed upon with their house which is from heaven." (2 Cor. 5:2) R344:5
The dead— Those dead to the world—crucified with Christ—"Ye are dead and your life is hid with Christ in God." (Col. 3:3) R474:5, 2982:5, 303:6; Q760:2, 764:4 Reckoned dead, but alive as new creatures in Christ. Q760:2; R2982:5, 2123:2; C241 Faithful ones who die during the presence of the Lord. R6015:2* As one by one the number beyond the veil increases and the members this side correspondingly decrease, this great privilege looms larger and larger before our mental vision. R5930:3 Along with verse 4, misapplied by some ministers to honor those who died in fighting for their country. R5755:1
Which die— Not fall "asleep," but be "changed" in the moment of death, resurrected as part of the blessed and holy first resurrection. D622 There are three kinds of death mentioned in the Scriptures—the Adamic death; the sacrificial death, or death of Christ; and the second death. Q764:3 All who become sacrifices must die. R514:6 Theirs is a sacrificial death, and they die daily (1 Cor. 15:31) until they have finished the dying process in actual death. Q760:2, 764:4 "Precious in the sight of the Lord is the death of his saints." (Psa. 116:15)R2290:6 The Lord Jesus died, not as a convict, but as a sacrifice for the sin of the world. Q764:4 Each member of the Body of Christ must finish his sacrifice in actual death. C241 The human must be entirely sacrificed before the divine is perfected. R304:6 Sanctified believers, when they die, are not counted as dying in Adam. They are reckoned as dying with Christ, their Redeemer. R1454:4 It is a dying daily to the spirit, hopes, aims and ambitions of the world which control other men and women. R2123:2
In the Lord— It will not henceforth be a blessing to all mankind, but only to those "in the Lord." For all others death will continue to be an enemy until its final destruction. R474:4,303:6
From henceforth— The application is limited by the word "henceforth"—not always, but henceforth death may be a blessing. R303:6 Marking a particular time—1878—before which it would not be a blessing to die, but after which it would be a blessing. R5566:4, 4914:5, 2982:4, 2154:1, 475:4, 344:5; Q117:1 The seven preceding verses give three specific messages which must be proclaimed in the church, which, we believe, have been in process from 1874 to 1881. R474:5, 304:1 The proclamations of Rev. 14:6-11 having been given; Paul's mystery, "we shall not all sleep," is now due. R328:5* "Behold, I shew you a mystery; We shall not all sleep, but we shall all be changed, In a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, at the last trump." (1 Cor. 15:51, 52) R5566:5, 4914:5, 2982:4, 475:4, 328:5* 1878 marked the time for the beginning of the glorification. The "change" is to occur at the moment of dying, to all the living members from that date through the harvest period. R3823:2,1379:5 Since 1878 those of the church now alive need not sleep even a moment; but in the instant of dying are changed to spiritual beings. R665:6, 2982:4, 558:1, 515:1, 475:2, 344:5, 304:4; Q760:2 From the time of the beginning of the reaping of the "harvest" of this age by the crowned reaper (the spring of 1878). R2982:3 The favored time of the Lord's presence. R474:3The time of the Lord's second presence for the setting up of his kingdom. R3314:1
Rest from their labours— Toil and weariness. R3314:1, 2982:4, 2154:4, 665:1; C238 The labor and toil incident to the mortal body—the frail "earthen vessel." R475:4, 304:5 Meantime it is ours to press on with renewed zeal until the work be done and we at last receive the crown. R6018:2* Their labors shall cease, but their work shall continue. R845:6*
Their works— Instead of the Kingdom waiting for the living members to finish their course, the Kingdom work began at once, and the living ones on this side of the veil are privileged to engage in Kingdom work before their "change." D622 As soon as they are changed, they are with the Lord, and like him are present but unseen, and engaged with him in the present work. R631:4 Their work will not cease with this change; for all those who shall be counted worthy of the change to glory will be already enlisted in the service of the Kingdom on this side the veil. C238 We are not Scripturally informed what is the character of the work of the Church beyond the veil, but we may be certain that it in some way pertains to the "harvesting of the wheat" and the binding of the "tares." R3314:4
Follow them— Follow with them. (Diaglott) R631:4, 474:3 Their death will not interrupt their works, which will continue under more glorious and more favorable conditions. R2982:4, 475:4, 304:5 That is, they will continue their work untrammeled by earthly hindrance. R631:4 Without interruption or hindrance. R665:1 Beyond the veil R3314:4 It is now the privilege of the saints to be ushered into the presence of the Lord as soon as the earthly body is laid down. R702:4* Our labors are not in vain in the Lord. R845:6* Beyond the veil of the flesh the anointed company will enter into the glorious reign prefigured by the reign of Solomon. R1901:6 When Dorcas was dying she was surrounded by the Lord's people. And when she was restored to life, these were there to bid her welcome. How suggestive this thought! R1451:4

[NTC - Revelation 14:14]

Upon the cloud— "In like manner" as he departed (Acts 1:11), unknown alike to the world and the lukewarm, or Laodicean Church. R773:2*
The Son of man— The Lord of the harvest. R1362:1 The harvest of the Gospel age, like that of the Jewish age, is under the supervision of the chief reaper, our Lord Jesus, who must then be present. A238 As the harvest of the first advent did not begin until Christ came, so this harvest begins with Christ's personal presence. HG71:1 His glorious presence as a reaper of his ripening harvest. R547:4 Recognition of the harvest work in actual process is proof of the Lord's presence. B150 Our Lord came for his Bride in 1874, and has an unseen work as Reaper of the firstfruits of this Gospel age, separating wheat and tares, and gathering the living into a condition of readiness for their change. R152:6 To the Jewish house Jesus presented himself in three characters—as Bridegroom, Reaper and King. To the Christian house he presents himself in the same three characters. B238; R2982:3
A golden crown— 1878 clearly marks the time for the actual assuming power as King of kings by our present, invisible Lord—the time of his taking to himself his great power to reign. (Rev. 11:17, 18) B239 Identifying himself with the prophecy of Dan. 7:13. E151 Divine authority. R1362:1 Immediately after taking the crown in the Spring of 1878, our Lord gathered to himself those of his saints who slept, awaiting the time for the establishment of the Kingdom. R2982:5 Christ comes as King before the end of the harvest. R116:2*
In his hand— In his power. R1362:1
A sharp sickle— The Reaper of the harvest of the Gospel age. E151 That which tried fleshly Israel in the beginning of their age was the truth then presented to them. The truth then due was the sickle. So also is the harvest of this age. A238 The sickle of Present Truth, the clear unfolding of the Word of God, which is "sharper than any two-edged sword." (Heb. 4:12) R1362:2, 547:4; NS94:1

[NTC - Revelation 14:15]

The temple— The 144,000 being the firstfruits to the spiritual life, are God's Temple in heaven. R155:6*
Thrust in thy sickle— The thrusting in of the sickle of truth and the gathering in of the ripe grain has been progressing since October, 1914, as never before. Ci He is sending forth such "laborers" into this harvest as he sent forth into the harvest of the Jewish age—his consecrated and faithful disciples, bearing the harvest message. R1362:2 The sickle of truth the Lord is now thrusting here, there, everywhere, for the purpose of gathering, not the tares, but the wheat. (See Psa. 50:5; Mal. 3:17) NS94:1 Truth, like a magnet, gathers to itself all who have an affinity for it. Thrust it in wherever you will. It will invariably accomplish its work of finding the loyal and faithful.R1362:2 Beginning the work of reaping the harvest of this age. R2982:3 The harvest will go on without outward demonstration, the chief and under-reapers being present but unseen. R264:2, 20:2 An invisible work by invisible, because spiritual, beings—Jesus, the chief reaper and angels the under-reapers, quietly and invisibly separating wheat from tares. R189:4 We are in the harvest of this age, and the errors must fall before the "sharp sickle" of truth, which the Lord is now thrusting in. R1002:6
The time is come— Due to begin in 1874. R189:4; HG71:3 Compare Jer. 51:33. R1371:6
The harvest— The harvest work will occupy forty years for its full accomplishment, ending with AD 1914. B150 The Jewish age ended with a harvest in which Jesus in the flesh was the reaper, the disciples being the assistant reapers. Our age is also to end with a harvest of the spiritual house in which Jesus, a spiritual body, is the reaper; while the angels, also invisible spiritual bodies, are the assistants. R175:4 Greek, Therismos, reaping harvest. R223:1*

[NTC - Revelation 14:16]

Thrust in his sickle— The first work of our Lord in the harvest of this age will be to separate the true from the false. Wheat will be separated from tares, ripe wheat from unripe, etc. A238 Now separating the true from the false, the matured from the immature wheat. R547:4

[NTC - Revelation 14:17]

Another angel— Before "we who are alive and remain" are taken, the "vine of the earth" is gathered, to be cast into the winepress of wrath—"Gather ye first the tares, and bind them in bundles to burn." (1 Thes. 4:15; Matt. 13:30) HG71:3
Also having— There would be two harvests—a gathering of the fruit of the true Vine, and subsequently a gathering of the clusters of the "vine of the earth." R2464:6 Two harvests, or two parts of one harvest, are shown. R264:2, 230:4, 20:2 First of all, it is a harvest of the saints. Secondly, it is a time for the world to reap its whirlwind harvest. B171 Both of these ripenings will be completed in a period of forty years, ending with the year AD 1915. B171 The first seven years of gathering the "first fruits of the wheat" and a succeeding period of 33 years harvesting the "vine of the earth." The first a time of favor, the latter a "time of trouble." R230:4 Speaking of the two harvests: first for the Little Flock; and afterward for the Great Multitude. R223:1*

[NTC - Revelation 14:18]

Thrust in— The "ten thousand" (Psa. 91:7), the Great Company, will be partakers with Babylon in her sins and have part in her great fall. R4926:4
And gather— At the second coming of the Master. R5505:5 The law of cause and effect is nowhere more prominently marked than on the pages of history. Seeds of past sowing must of necessity germinate, develop and bring forth fruitage; and a harvest at some time is therefore inevitable. D51 Love is not the controlling motive amongst men. Selfishness is the controlling principle, and is bearing its own bitter fruit and ripening rapidly for this great vintage. D311 Joel 3:18 and onward refers to the same harvest, though perhaps first to the Jewish harvest. R223:1*; NS59:1
The clusters— The matured fruits of the false vine—Babylon. D51 There is a difference between the fruits of the true vine and the fruits of the vine of the earth. The branches of the vine of the earth bear fruitage which has the form of godliness without its real spirit or power. NS377:1 How different are these fruits than the kind commended by the Apostle and produced by the holy Spirit of the Lord operating in the heart, transforming the mind and cleansing and sanctifying words, thoughts and deeds. NS377:2 The iniquitous clusters. D18 The fruitage of the True Vine is Love, and is precious to the Father; but the fruitage of the vine of the earth is selfishness in various forms. F207
The vine of the earth— Nominal Christendom. NS59:1; R3104:5 Sectarianism, with its various branches—which in the end of this age will appear in a confederate form as the one great vine of the earth. NS376:5 A false church, not of the Father's planting, which shall be rooted up. F207 The Lord never authorized the formation of denominational systems. They are of the "vine of the earth" for they are of earthly, or human, origin. Q810:3 The false vine which has misappropriated the name Christian and Christ's Kingdom. D18 The great and prosperous human institutions which are more or less duplicating the Lord's Kingdom all over the world. OV126:3 The vine of the earth has spread its branches in every direction. It glories in numbers, boasting 400,000,000 Christians, many of these, alas, in prisons and penitentiaries. NS377:2; R3544:3 A counterfeit of the true vine. (John 15:1) R3544:2, 2464:6; NS59:1 As the true Vine represents the true Church, so the vine of the earth represents a false church, an untrue, ungenuine one. R2464:6, 3544:2 The fruitage is manifested in boastfulness, pride, show—a form of godliness without the power thereof. R5505:5 Not composed of murderous thugs, but composed of very intelligent, refined, cultivated people, unwittingly representing the "prince of this world" in that they are propagating false doctrines and misrepresenting the Lord and his cause. NS377:3
Fully ripe— See Joel 3:9-16. R3327:5

[NTC - Revelation 14:19]

Gathered the vine— Though branches of the true Vine may be in the different denominations, the earthly institutions themselves the Scriptures designate "the vine of the earth." R4873:1
Cast it— The fruitage. R4873:1
The great winepress— We are now fast nearing the latter end of the harvest period, when the burning of the tares and the gathering and treading of the fully ripe clusters of the "vine of the earth" are due. D51 The treading of the winepress is the last feature of harvest work. The reaping and gathering is all done first. D18 It pictures to our minds the last features of the great time of trouble which shall involve all nations. D18, 51; F207 The time of trouble with which this age will close. F207; R5055:5, 3544:3, 264:2 The great time of anarchy with which this age will close and the new dispensation be ushered in. NS377:3 By that time the true vine will have been glorified. R3544:4, 2464:6

[NTC - Revelation 15:1]

And I saw— This chapter is part of the message of the "seventh trump," during which the first resurrection and change of the living saints occurs. R194:4
Seven last plagues— Not a particular disease, as the black plague or cholera; but trouble—death, famine, revolution, distress, overthrow. These distresses will be both physical and mental. R5697:6 The pain from these will consist largely of mental chagrin, the disappointment of sectarian hopes and plans, and the wounding of sectarian pride. R1573:4 They all belong under the latter half of the seventh trumpet, the "time of trouble," and are therefore future. HG83:2 Necessary, not only for Babylon's destruction, but also for the purification and separation of the hitherto unripe wheat remaining in her. C196 The closing act in the drama of this age. R497:1 The vials are followed by the symbolic pictures of the new age—new heaven and earth, binding of Satan, and reign of Christ. R497:1 The plagues upon Egypt were intended in some measure to foreshadow the plagues with which this Gospel age will end—the first three and "the seven last plagues." F175 The land of Goshen was spared from the last seven plagues on Egypt. R2911:3 As Pharaoh and his people received a retributive punishment for every evil they had inflicted upon the Israelites, so the great troubles which will come upon "the powers that be" at the present time will, in some degree, be a retributive requirement. R2911:4 Pharaoh would not listen until Egypt was smitten with the tenth plague. Then he urged them to go. When the last plague has been poured out, as a vial of divine wrath, "the powers that be" will realize that it is useless to fight against God. R2911:4 Implies that others preceded them, as in the type. R155:4*
In them— Not in one of them, but in the seven. HG83:2
Is filled up— Completed. R140:6
The wrath of God— It is Egypt, the chaff of the Jewish nation, the tares of the Gospel Church, Babylon, that each, in turn, receive the uttermost wrath, or wrath without mixture. R151:2*The wrath of the Lamb and the gospel of grace cannot be mixed; hence, until the day of salvation under the gospel shall end, the day of wrath cannot begin. HG83:2 Therefore the seven last plagues cannot be poured out after "the day of wrath" is ended. R116:2*

[NTC - Revelation 15:2]

As it were— The real "sea of glass like unto crystal" is before the throne (Rev. 4:6) and is not mingled with fire. R156:4*, 170:2*
The people protected in Goshen [the great multitude] were, "as it were," saved, but not actually saved from Egypt until after the plagues, when the Lord brought them out that they might serve him. R156:4*,81:6* It cannot be the Great Company because this group has gotten the victory over the Beast and his Image. R130:2
A sea— The unfettered, irreligious masses of the people. R529:5*, 497:2, 130:3
Of glass— Washed or separated state. R156:2*, 151:5* From our standpoint it is transparent. We are enabled to see clearly the forces that control the masses, what they are about to do, and why they do it. R529:5*, 130:3
Mingled with fire— Judgments, or trouble. R497:3, 130:3 We can see that the fire is "already kindled," ready to break out, a wild, unquenchable whirlwind of flame, when the due time comes. The whole matter is clear as crystal. R529:5* The whole symbol means, the people in trouble, under the judgments of God. R497:3, 168:4* We believe that this fire (trouble) has been mingling or coming among the people since 1873. R130:3
And them— The very elect, the saintly few, the Little Flock. R5231:5, 140:6; HG82:1
Gotten the victory— None will "stand" except the elect. All others are to fall more or less, though some will subsequently be rescued from the catastrophe; "saved so as by fire." (1 Cor. 3:15) R3941:6; HG403:2; SM568:T One third, or possibly one half, of an estimated 21,500 of the Lord's
people still in Babylon may yet prove themselves "overcomers." [1902] R2942:6 Free from Papacy and from organized sectarian Protestantism to the extent that these have no influence over their actions, professions or thoughts. R497:2, 130:3
Over the beast— Papacy. R497:2; Dvii
Over his image— Organized sectarian Protestantism. R497:2; Dvii The Image was formed by the organization of the "Evangelical Alliance" in 1846. Thus the overcomers of this "Image" could not occupy this position of favor prior to that date. R497:2 The "Image of the Beast" is yet to hold a very prominent place in the coming "time of trouble." HG94:4
Over his mark— Omit. R130:2
Over the number of his name— Over all who bear the characteristics of Papacy and Protestantism's number—that is, free to the extent that these have no influence over their actions, professions or thoughts. R497:2
Stand on— Before the seven last plagues are fulfilled. HG82:1 Above the troubled people are the overcomers—calm, serene, untroubled. R497:3 After the saints are delivered. HG94:2
Sea of glass— Their standing is by faith. To the eye of faith all is transparent as glass. R497:3 Company of changed saints—before the throne, not on the throne. R168:4*
Harps of God— The Scriptures of the Old and New Testaments. F233; R1524:6; NS634:5 The Bible. Its many strings or chords are the Law, Prophets, Psalms, Gospels, etc. R497:5 The Word of God. R172:4 Many Christians have the harp, but few have it so strung and tuned that they can bring forth harmony enough to accompany the "song of Moses and the Lamb." R497:5

[NTC - Revelation 15:3]

And they— The overcomers. R3078:3 The immortalized Bride. HG16:5 Only those who have learned to play upon the harp of God, who have all its strings attuned to perfect harmony. R5441:6, 926:4 Here is a company gathered out who foretell what the nations are going to do. HG83:3 It is the feet, or last part, who sing the restitution song of Moses and the Lamb. (Isa. 52:7) R498:1, 288:1 Who see God's plan. R541:5*
Sing— Intelligently. R3177:5 Let us sing with the spirit and understanding this wondrous, glad new song. R5441:6 The overcomers not only have the harp and know how to sing this song of restitution, but they do sing it. R497:6 A song symbolizes a beautiful and harmonious expression. R497:3 The song of restitution. R130:3, 172:4 This is the song which none but the overcomers can sing at the present time, but by and by, when the glory of the Lord shall have filled the Temple, all peoples shall learn that song.R3283:4 The angelic sons of God "shouted for joy" (Job 38:7) in the dawn of earth's creative week. F51 With the rosy view of the future which the Bible so surely gives, darkness and clouds, sorrows and tears for the immediate present cannot daunt us. R5799:5 How shall the captive daughters of Zion sing the Lord's song in a strange land? (Psa. 137:1-6) R497:6 The song is sung before the pouring out of the vials. (See verse 6) R140:6 The scene is after the dead in Christ are raised and the living changed; and though all can sing the same song, they could remain invisible, and yet we might be visible. R170:3*
Song of Moses— The message of blessing typified by the writings of Moses and by all the ceremonies of the Law. R2569:6 Because Moses was the type of Christ and in all the sacrifices of the Law he typified or foreshadowed the sacrifice of Christ. NS634:5 Clearly taught in the Law of Moses, which was "a shadow of the good things to come." (Heb. 10:1) C237 Moses composed a hymn of praise in which the people joined, while Moses' sister Miriam and the singing women prepared a response to various parts of the hymn of praise. (Ex. 15:1-20) R3998:6 This song of deliverance will be sung by mankind in general during the Millennial age, but we sing it now, because we have gotten the victory over the world (Egypt). R140:6 The song of Moses (Deut. 32) was evidently not merely for Israel, but prophetical. R3078:2 If it was appropriate that the Israelites give glory to God for their deliverance from Egypt, it is much more appropriate that spiritual Israel recognize the still greater deliverance from the power of Satan and the thraldom of sin. R3998:6 This song can now be sung by us who can exercise faith in the Lord, but it is not its complete fulfillment: that will be attained when all the people of God shall have been found—at the end of the Millennial age. R3999:1
Song of the Lamb— In the clearer revelations contained in the writings of the New Testament. C237 The good tidings announced in connection with our Lord's birth, and throughout his own ministry; and the testimony of all the apostles respecting the Lamb of God and the great work to be accomplished by him. R2569:6 The song of Moses and the Lamb—the preaching of these overcomers is in perfect accord with the Law and the Gospel. R497:3
Saying— Very few can sing this first note of the song, and fewer yet can sing it to its close. R497:3
Great and marvellous— Though we lament the evils which incur the retribution, yet we realize its necessity and justice, and have learned also the ends of mercy to be attained eventually by this very means. D526
Thy works— Plans. R926:4 Man's condemnation, redemption and restitution. R2713:1
Just— Truly, God's ways are equal—for the spiritual and for the human natures. OV130:1 We see the justice to the permission of the anarchy, and read therein the divine law of retribution. D526 We can sing of the righteousness and justice of God's dealings with the nations, since we have come to see how he permitted evil and death. R497:3 The righteousness and justice, and love of God's dealing, can only be seen by looking at the work of the next, as well as that of present and past ages. R497:4 The more advanced our conceptions of righteousness, truth, holiness, purity, the more we are enabled to appreciate the divine view of sin. R3729:4 As Aaron and his two remaining sons were forbidden to make lamentation for their brethren, so all faithful priests will recognize the justice of divine decisions, and will bow to them in humble submission. T40 God's throne is based or established upon justice. "Righteousness and justice are the foundation of thy throne." (Psa. 89:14) T124 "As for God, his way is perfect"; it is just and merciful and benevolent and wise and practicable, and sure of a glorious termination. (Psa. 18:30, 31) R3337:5It is noteworthy that the Levites who sang at the dedication of the Temple did not sing of divine wrath never ending, but of divine mercy forever. (Psa. 136) R3283:4
And true— The righteousness of God, appealing to our faith as reasonable, and furnishing us a firm foundation for faith and trust in all his future dealings—those revealed to faith and those unseen as yet. R926:4
Are thy ways— Including the slaughter of the Amorites, Amalekites, Hittites, Jebusites, etc. R130:5
Thou King— "King of nations"—what the pope would be if he could be. R1002:3
Of saints— Of nations. (Margin) D526; R2603:6, 1002:3, 130:2 Of nations. (Diaglott) R497:3
[The Greek word] ethnon means nations; not saints, as in the Authorized Version. R76:3*

[NTC - Revelation 15:4]

Who shall not fear— Venerate thee. R2603:6 When, in the coming age, his wonderful goodness is manifested. R497:4 Truly ours is a great God, worthy of worship, obedience and love. Only the foolish can say in their hearts, "There is no God." (Psa. 53:1) PD96/110 We would be inclined to believe that every one should praise his love everlastingly, were it not that the Scripture clearly discloses a second death and tells of some who will be accounted worthy of it. R497:4
And glorify— In his wonderful program for dealing with sinners, angelic and human, God chose the very best way, the one most profitable to angels and to men, the one which most redounds to his own ultimate glory and honor. R5430:5
Art holy— Thou art entirely holy. R2603:6
Since thou alone art bountiful. R497:4; 76:3*; F52 All nations— Not representatives of all nations living before the Millennium, but every nation for whom Christ died is to have a share in the blessing accruing through the great Redeemer's sacrifice. NS352:6 Even Sodom, a nation long since destroyed, shall come and worship. (Ezek. 16:48-63) R497:5,331:5, 130:6 No wonder there should be jubilation in heaven and in earth when all of Jehovah's intelligent creatures behold, not only God's love, but also his justice, wisdom and power. F51 The word all in the English language and its equivalent pas in the Greek may be used either to refer to all mankind, or all of a certain specified class. R838:2
And worship— When the Kingdom is the Lord's and he is the governor among the nations. R492:6
For— When. NS634:4; OV130:1, 170:1 "When the judgments of the Lord are abroad in the earth the inhabitants of the world will learn righteousness." (Isa. 26:9) SM701:1
Thy judgments— Greek, dikaioma, meaning righteousness. It is so rendered in most cases in the New Testament. The Hebrew mish-paht has precisely the same meaning and is used in Psa. 112:5—"He will guide his affairs with discretion." (Margin, judgment.) HG16:6 The Greek word rendered judgments is not krisis nor krima, which are rightly rendered judgment; but dikaiomata, properly rendered righteous acts. R76:3* Thy dealings. NS523:3 Righteous dealings. R3283:4, 5799:5, 2603:6, 497:5, 130:2, 76:3*; F52 The righteous dealings of God will bring a sure penalty to every one in proportion to the degree of knowledge and willfulness, but it will bring a just, and not an unjust penalty, and it will be remedial. OV170:1
We have found a "hell," sheol [Hebrew] and hades [Greek], to which all our race were condemned on account of Adam's sin. We find another "hell,"
Gehenna [Greek], as the final penalty upon all who, after being redeemed, yet choose death. R2603:6 The only exception to the final salvation of all is in the case of those who sin willfully after they have come to the knowledge of the truth. R99:2*
Are made manifest— In due time all will be able to see that God's dealings with humanity have been righteous dealings. NS579:5 The whole world shall come to recognize his justice and his righteous dealings in every particular. NS523:2 As yet the ways of the Lord are in darkness, except to the few enlightened by the Scriptures, but by and by his righteous dealings will be manifested to all. NS452:5, 588:1, 635:1; OV230:4 We can make it manifest to all who are not so blinded by traditions of men that the Word of God is made to them of none effect. R131:1 His righteous acts are made manifest, for the great mass of the Gospel Church were taught that the majority of nations were "turned into hell."R76:6* Together with the judgments, the everlasting gospel will be preached. R60:5*

[NTC - Revelation 15:6]

Seven angels— Since it is the saints who are "to execute the judgments written" (Psa. 149:9) we interpret these seven angels to mean the living saints; active agents of the entire anointed company. R498:1
Came out— Symbolizing the coming of the overcomers out of the nominal church. R498:1
The temple— The Temple is the Church: "know ye not that ye are the temple of God." (1 Cor. 3:16) HG83:3 The nominal church. R498:1, 511:1
White linen— These have kept their wedding garments. They are robed in the righteousness of Christ—"justified by his blood." R498:1 The righteous acts by the saints. R76:5*
Golden— Representing divinity. R498:1
Girdles— They are the servants of God, the girdles representing a servant. R498:1

[NTC - Revelation 15:8]

Was filled— When the last of the "living stones" shall have been made ready in the first resurrection, the Temple shall be filled with his glory, and be the meeting place between God and man throughout the Millennium. R5822:2, 1750:1 The living stones must all be ready before the Temple is completed, and it must be completed before "the glory of the Lord" fills it. (2 Chron. 5:1-13) R172:2 The Temple is filled with glory just before the pouring out of the seven plagues, and that is when the Church is called the Bride—when glorified. (Rev. 21:9-11) R169:5*
With smoke— When all the overcomers have come out, the Temple (nominal church) will be so full of smoke (confusion and darkness) that no man would care to go into it. R498:1 All who remain in it become so blinded by it, that they cannot see the glory of God either as displayed in his Word or its fulfillment in passing events. R498:2 At the voice of the cherubim the door posts of the Temple move, and the house is filled with smoke. (Isa. 6:4; Ezek. 10:4) R530:5*
From the glory— That is, the glorious harmony and beauty of truth as presented by the overcoming class, shows the deformity and confusion of man-made creeds. R498:1
No man was able— "And there shall be no man in the tabernacle of the congregation when he goeth in to make an atonement in the holy place." (Lev. 16:17) R159:5*
The temple— Symbolizes the nominal church. R498:1, 511:1
Till the seven plagues— Certainly implies that when the Day of Wrath is passed, the door will be again opened, so that men can enter. This teaches probation after resurrection. HG83:5 The Little Flock are evidently changed before the plagues are poured out as they have some work to do in connection with their execution. R275:6 The world will know the commotion of the apokalupsis of the King in the pouring out of the plagues—when the judgments of the Lord shall be abroad in the earth. R2957:1 The nominal church will be in this confusion until the seven plagues are poured out. During that time the Babylon, or confusion element, will be destroyed, and the cleansed Temple of truth be again opened to receive justified believers. R498:2 During the first three plagues, Satan will manifest great power. But when the Church is glorified, just before the seven plagues, Satan can no longer stand. By the time they are all poured out he will be completely bound. R171:4*

[NTC - Revelation 16:1]

The temple— The nominal church. R498:1 The Temple is the Church: "Know ye not that ye are the temple of God." (1 Cor. 3:16) HG83:3
Seven angels— The living saints, they being the representatives or active agents of the entire anointed company. R498:1 Some, at least, of the Little Flock take part in pouring out the seven last plagues. R687:4
Go your ways— When the nominal systems find any who will not be fettered and bound by man-made creeds they thrust such out, saying, Go, then, do your worst. "Go your ways." R498:2 Boastfully replying on internal strength. R511:1
Vials of the wrath— These evils, called plagues or bowls of wrath, are designed to rid the world of every form of evil and wrong. R498:3 Begin with the first trumpet (Rev. 8:7) and the first plague, and compare them from the first to the seventh. Now multiply the scourge by three, for where a third part were affected under a trumpet, the plague is upon all. HG84:4 These plagues are really blessings in disguise, just as an amputation is a blessing, though a trying ordeal of suffering, to those who require it. R498:3 These judgments on the world, like the chastisement of his saints, are for their eventual good; and good is to result. HG19:4 The deliverance of typical Israel from Egypt illustrates the deliverance of all who desire to be God's servants; after the plagues utterly destroy all the systems born of sin. R1657:3; A336 As the plagues upon Egypt had a hardening effect as soon as removed, so the temporary relief from the pains of this Day of the Lord will tend to harden some. A336 The wrath of the Lamb and the gospel of grace cannot be mixed. Hence, until the day of salvation under the gospel shall end, the day of wrath cannot begin. HG83:2 They all belong under the latter half of the seventh trumpet, the "time of trouble," and are therefore future. HG83:2 "Are the vials of wrath now being poured out?" I have nothing to say about
that! [1916] Q627:5 See comments on Rev. 15:1

[NTC - Revelation 16:2]

The first went— The first six plagues will be upon the nominal church, Babylon. The results will be to "gather," or array the people and their rulers against each other. R377:3
Upon the earth— Land. All people under religious restraint of whatever name or order. Land or earth as a symbol represents settled, organized religious society. R498:3
It is upon this class that the trouble first comes. R498:3 Noisome— Evil. R498:3
Grievous sore— Malignant ulcer. (Diaglott) R498:3 A running sore; a cancer in its worst stages; a cankerous sore which eats, corrupts and destroys. R498:4 It arises from within itself; it is a constitutional disorder, caused by the errors inherited and retained from the "Mother of harlots and abominations." (Rev. 17:5) R498:4 Already these disorders have broken out, and though the canker is carefully concealed, the bad odor and distress are noticeable. R498:5
The men which had— The great mass of non-overcoming and nominal Christians. R498:3
The mark— Characteristics. R498:3
Of the beast— Papacy. R498:3
Which worshipped— The ulcer is not upon those worshipping the Beast, but on those worshipping the Image and having the marks, or characteristics, of the Beast, Papacy. R498:4
His image— Protestantism. R498:3

[NTC - Revelation 16:3]

The second— One plague or evil goes on increasingly after a second and third are added, until in the end, the entire seven forms of evil will be operating simultaneously. R498:6
The sea— Symbolizing the irreligious masses of mankind—those not under religious restraint. R498:5
The blood— Blood in a living creature is full of vitality, but the blood of a dead person is the very reverse. R498:5
Of a dead man— After death, the blood rapidly begins to separate into two parts—a watery liquid called serum and a more solid substance termed clot. Immediately the clot begins to putrefy and corrupt. R498:5 Among the irreligious masses have been numbered noble specimens of humanity. Commingling with the masses, they imparted a life principle and vitality. R498:5
Every living soul— Every active element of virtue and benevolence. R498:6
Died— In other words, remove the element which advises prudence, morality and right-doing, from the counsels of the restless masses and the result will quickly be a grand reign of anarchy in the name of communism. R498:6 For example, In England, Mr. Gladstone and others attempted to provide some relief for the Irish oppression, but had to disown all fellowship and sympathy with the dynamite and assassination policy of hot-headed leaders among the masses. R498:6

[NTC - Revelation 16:4]

The rivers— Channels through which water (truth) has flowed, the various sects or denominations. R499:1
Fountains of waters— Symbolizing the founders and schools of the various systems—the place or men in whom these channels had their start or beginning. R499:1 Running waters symbolize truth.R499:1
Became blood— A river of blood could only symbolize loathsomeness and death. R499:1 In a similar literal plague upon Egypt, the people dug wells for water. So here, independent thinkers are digging for themselves, for purer waters than the regular channels afford. R499:2

[NTC - Revelation 16:5]

The angel of the waters— The messenger of the real truth. R499:2
Thou art righteous— If divine wisdom says that this is the best manner for giving mankind the needed lessons preparatory to the introduction of the Kingdom, all of God's consecrated ones will say, "Amen!" SM701:1
And shalt be— The bountiful one. R499:1

[NTC - Revelation 16:6]

For they have shed— The direct cause of the trouble. R499:2
Blood of saints— The life of the saints is truth, God's word. "The testimony of Jesus is the spirit of prophecy." R499:2 Blood in a person is life. To pour it out is to waste it. To waste the life-principle of saints and prophets would be to waste the words and testimony of Jesus. R499:2
They are worthy— It is just retribution. R499:4

[NTC - Revelation 16:7]

Out of the altar— I heard the altar. R499:3 The altar represents the class of prophets and saints whose testimonies for truth were sealed with their lives. R499:3
Say— Not audibly, but in that figurative way in which Abel's blood is said to have cried out. R499:3
True and righteous— When Christians shall find out what was the real difficulty, why they missed the great prize of this Gospel age and fell into this snare, they will surely be ready to acknowledge divine justice. NS129:4 Patience and forbearance will attract to the Lord all who will be worthy of life everlasting, and they will be prepared to utter these sentiments in respects to the destruction of others. F712 With the rosy view of the future which the Bible so surely gives, darkness and clouds, sorrows and tears for the immediate present cannot daunt us. R5799:5 Alas! How is it possible for those who are under the delusions of error to honor God in their hearts and to sing this song? NS635:2

[NTC - Revelation 16:8]

The sun— As the moon symbolized "the Law," so the sun symbolized the Gospel light. The former was but a shadow or reflection of the latter. R499:4 Truth on every subject: truth relative to the rights and authority of kings; truth relative to the rights both of capital and labor; truth relative to the claimed superiority of the clergy. R499:5 That which is a plague to others is a wondrous boon to those who are out of Babylon and humbly enjoying the leadings of God's Spirit from one fountain direct—the Word of God. R499:6
Him— It. (Rotherham) R499:4
To scorch— Or troubled by the increase of light, and none more so than religious lords. R499:5 It is the increase of light—knowledge—which is causing independence of thought and action among all classes of society. R499:4 "The light of the sun shall be sevenfold, as the light of seven days, in the day that the Lord bindeth up the breach of his people." (Isa. 30:26) R499:6
Men— Mankind in general and upon representative leaders of men in particular. R499:4

[NTC - Revelation 16:9]

Blasphemed— Not profane swearing, but rather a misstatement of character. For instance, Jesus was accused of "blasphemy" because he said he was the Son of God. (John 10:33) R499:6
Repented not— Reformed not. R499:4 The seven last plagues do not come on those that repent, come out of Babylon, and wash their robes. R151:3*

[NTC - Revelation 16:10]

The seat— Throne. R509:3
Of the beast— Picturing the trouble coming upon Papacy; not so much upon the masses of Romanists, as upon those in authority, its rulers—the throne power—their clergy. R509:3 Papacy's walls are higher, its claims stronger and of longer standing than those of the Protestant system. Therefore she the longer escapes the increasing light and the consequent trouble. R509:3
Darkness— Representing the perplexity rapidly coming over the hierarchy of the Church of Rome. R939:4 Uncertainty—absence of former unity and harmony. R509:3
Gnawed their tongues— Chewed their words. R2631:4 The tongues of Papacy are its decrees and utterances, past and future. To bite, then, in pain, implies contradiction and denial of former utterances. R509:3 As an illustration, we note Papacy's humiliating concessions and contradiction of her former teachings in her present recognition of the Protestant governments of Europe. R509:6 Representing the painful controversies and contradictions one of another by those who act as Papacy's tongues. R939:4, 1167:3 To call in question the testimony and records of writers long regarded by Catholics as sacred is how the gnawing of tongues in pain begins. R939:5
For pain— The biting is occasioned by the pain and humbled condition in which Papacy finds herself. She has lost all temporal power. R509:6

[NTC - Revelation 16:11]

And blasphemed— Continued to slander, misrepresent. R2631:4, 509:3
And their sores— Omitted by the Sinaitic manuscript. R509:3
Of their deeds— Omitted by the Sinaitic manuscript. R509:3

[NTC - Revelation 16:12]

River Euphrates— People, on which Babylon is built. R718:6 The waters of this great river represent the people who, by their influence and money, support Papacy—from which Babylon the Great draws her revenues. R510:1 The waters which thou sawest are "peoples and multitudes and nations and tongues." (Rev. 17:15) R510:1, 2498:4; Q30:1, 720:4 The waters of that river signify revenues from all nations. SM410:1 Literal Babylon was built upon the river Euphrates. Its wealth, supplies and sustenance came largely from this source. It had immense walls and strong gates over the river. R509:6; PD51/62 The sixth plague is upon Babylon, the mother. While the other systems have channels or rivers, her system is built upon the "great river." R510:1 Not the generally accepted interpretation that it refers to the Mohammedans, for the Ottoman empire is referred to under the sixth trumpet as "the four angels bound in the great river Euphrates."HG88:6
Dried up— Calling our attention to the typical Babylon when Cyrus' army turned aside the river into a new channel, leaving the old channel dry and enabling him to march his army under the gates. R4699:4, 2498:4, 509:6, 45:1; CR165:3; HG89:3, 520:6; PD51/62; Q720:4 While these events were occurring, the princes of Babylon, corresponding to the notables of Christendom, were holding high carnival, rejoicing in their security, boasting of the strength of their walls, the impregnability of their gates and the sureness of their waters. SM410:3 Mystic Babylon sits upon, is supported by, many waters (peoples, nations), and its fall is predicted, through the turning aside of its supporters and sustainers, the people. B209; Q30:1The turning aside of the "waters" would represent the alienation of the people, and the alienation of the people would be indicated by their withholding of financial support. R4699:4 Implies a cessation of the revenues of Babylon, a decline in the contributions which heretofore have made her wealthy. SM410:1 The "drying up" will probably require many years for its accomplishment. R510:1 Germany is being overwhelmed with a deluge of infidelity, unparalleled in its entire history. R5449:4 Calculations showing worship attendance in Berlin at only 2% show that the great river Euphrates (people), on which Babylon is built, is being dried up—"a large falling off." R718:6 Waters also represent truth. The truth will be turned aside and no longer flow through Babylon—the voice of the Bridegroom and the voice of the Bride shall no longer be heard in her. (Rev. 18:23) Q720:4 As the typical Cyrus encouraged the Jews to return from Babylonian captivity, so the antitypical, our Lord, will see also to Israel's opportunity to return to the land of Abraham. R4699:5 Compare Jer. 50:38. R1371:6
Kings— The kings of Christ's Kingdom, who are also priests—the Body of Christ, the Royal Priesthood. R2498:4, 510:3; HG520:6; PD51/62
Of the east— From the sunrising. R2498:4, 509:6 They come, not to the Sunrising, but from the sunrising. They come bringing light with them. R510:3The name Cyrus signifies "the sun." In his name he reminds us of the prophecy of Christ—"The Sun of righteousness shall arise with healing in his beams." (Mal. 4:2) R2498:4, 510:3 Not of the north. HG90:1

[NTC - Revelation 16:13]

Three— The harmonious teaching in which these can all unite is the dogmas of "the divine right of kings," "the authority of the clergy," and the claim that mankind is bound to submit to these and be controlled by them. R510:4
Unclean spirits— Impure, erroneous teaching. R510:4; SM233:2 The spirit is a doctrine, an unclean doctrine, a false doctrine. Each of these systems will utter the same things. Dxii; OV273:4 The divine authority of the church, and the divine right of kings, aside from the church, will not be permitted to conflict. SM235:2; R510:5 Satan will be forced to appear "as an angel of light" in order to perpetuate the delusions wherewith he has so long deceived the whole world—putting light for darkness, and darkness for light. R3119:6
Like frogs— Croaking from pulpits and platforms, and through the religious and secular press. Dxii; OV274:T The three most prominent characteristics of a frog are pomposity, an air of superior wisdom and knowledge, and a continual croaking. Dxii; R510:5; OV273:6; SM235:T The spirit of all will be boastful; an air of superior knowledge and wisdom will be assumed; all will foretell dire results to follow any failure to obey their counsels. Dxiii; OV273:6 Indicating that when these systems give forth these unclean spirits it will be with boastfulness, an attempt to overawe with dignity and with continual allusions to disasters which must attend any change of present arrangements. R510:5 We are not to think that these frog spirits, or doctrines, are all bad, but rather that they are doctrines of bombast and pomposity. Dxiii; OV274:1 Doctrines of demons. SM234:1 The various sectaries have built little mud dams along the stream of truth, claiming that they had secured all the truth, so that what should have been a well of life became a veritable frog pond. R243:6*
Come out of the mouth— The utterances of the combined power of church and state. Dxi; OV273:4
The dragon— Civil government, especially that which once constituted civil Rome. R510:4; Dvii; OV271:4 Practically all Bible exegetes agree that this dragon represents purely civil power. Dvi; OV270:7; SM234:2 The monarchial element. HG20:5, 90:1 Political parties all declare, "If any change should come, it will mean terrible disaster!" Dxii; OV274:3 The direct cause of the drying will be the relationship existing between Papacy and the kingdoms of earth. R510:2 When present tendencies have produced a closer affiliation of religion and state, it will lead the masses to throw off the yoke of the church as well as the state, since both will be leagued against their cherished ideas of liberty and equality. R510:2 To illustrate, a famous orator in the Irish troubles, Charles O'Brien said, "The Irish people will neither be ruled by Rome nor Westminster." R510:3
And out of the mouth— From the civil power, from the Catholic Church and from the Federation of Protestant Churches will go forth the same teachings. Dxii; OV273:6; SM235:1 These classes influence and encourage each other with this impure doctrine of Satan. R510:6 Were it not for this harmony, each of these classes of kings would have felt the weakness of their claims, but in their union they find strength and hope for retaining their hold upon the people. R510:6
The beast— Papacy. R510:4 The same beast that is mentioned in Rev. 13:2, where it is described as resembling a leopard—spotted. It refers to the Papal system as a whole. Dvi; OV270:8; SM234:2 That on which the woman sat. HG90:1 The Catholic Church says, "Do not look behind! Do not question anything about the Church!" Dxiii; OV274:2 The Beast and Prophet are symbols of false systems which will be cast into a great consuming trouble in the close of this Gospel age. R1040:5
The false prophet— The religious element. HG20:5 Another name for the system elsewhere called "the Image of the Beast"—a very exact representation of the Beast, which we understand to mean the Protestant Federation of Churches. Dvii; OV271:4; SM234:2 Protestantism says, "We are great, we are wise, we know a great deal. Keep quiet! No one will then know that you know nothing." Dxiii; OV274:2 To prevent individual Bible study which seemed to them a loss of power, religious leaders planned a union of Protestants in a system called the Evangelical Alliance. Then and there they made an Image of the Beast. Dix; OV272:5 Another representation of the Image—the vitalized product of the Evangelical Alliance, which has taken the form of Church Federation. Dxi; OV273:3 A new symbol. It takes the place of both the "two-horned beast" and "the Image of the Beast," and represents all systems teaching error—"orthodox" as well as many considered heterodox. R510:4

[NTC - Revelation 16:14]

The spirits of devils— Doctrines of devils—the devil's theory relative to present evil governments. R510:5 The spirit of revolution and anarchism in the world is generating a boiling, seething, condition of affairs. Q769:3
Working miracles— Working signs. R510:5 They will give evidences and seemingly plausible reasons for the rights of kings and clergy; chief among these will doubtless be God's appointment of kings and priests over fleshly Israel. R510:5 Miracles to deceive, yet professing a pious intention. R617:6 Spiritualism has not yet reached the climax of its power. Its powers are to increase wonderfully. R266:4
Unto the kings— Not only kings, but princes, generals, also those termed financial kings and merchant princes, and the great one among religious teachers. R510:6
To gather them— The croaking of the frog spirits, or doctrines, will gather the kings and princes, financial, political, religious and industrial into one great army. Dxii; OV274:6; SM235:3 Ecclesiastical kings and princes will be gathered in solid phalanx—Protestant and Catholic. Political kings, financial kings and merchant princes will join the same side. Dxii; OV274:4; SM233:3 The nations of the earth are already gathered together, associated by the modern methods of communication—cables, wireless telegraphs, railways and steamship lines. Q769:3 The gathering of the armies is plainly visible from the standpoint of God's Word. B101 They do not realize, however, that they are coming to Armageddon. Dxiv; OV274:4
To the battle— The general conflict between priest and people, rulers and ruled, capital and labor. R377:6 Organized capital on the one hand and organized labor on the other are the two forces arrayed against each other in deadly conflict. Q849:T For forty years the Armageddon forces have been mustering for both sides of the conflict. Dxviii; OV276:3; SM239:1 In proportion as men have aided error and wrong, they have been battling against the new Ruler; and in proportion as their tongues, pens and hands were used to support the right and truth on any subject, they have been fighting on the Lord's side. B141 To end in AD 1915, with the complete overthrow of earth's present rulership. This battle has already commenced. B101 The lines of battle are daily becoming more distinctly marked. Nevertheless Armageddon cannot yet be fought. Gentile Times have still two
years to run. [Written in 1912] The Image of the Beast must yet receive life—power. It must be transformed from a mere mechanism to a living force. Dxviii; OV276:3 Armageddon cannot precede the vivifying of the Image, but must follow—perhaps a year after. Dxviii; OV276:4; SM239:2 Prophecy requires an evidently larger number of wealthy Hebrews to be in Israel before the Armageddon crisis. "Jacob's trouble" in the Holy Land will come at the very close of Armageddon. Dxviii; OV276:5; SM239:2 This battle is the seventh plague, and is a result of the six plagues which precede it. R377:3 To war, the conflict between right and wrong. R510:6 The Millennium is preceded by the most terrible judgments on the nations; but, in consequence of these judgments, the people are turned to a pure worship. HG18:5 Typified by Gideon's battle. NS240:6
God Almighty— The omnipotent God. R510:6

[NTC - Revelation 16:15]

Behold— The fifteenth verse is abruptly thrown in as a parenthesis. R510:6 The position of this declaration, thrown in disconnectedly, is significant. It teaches that our Lord will be present before the impure teaching begins to gather them to their destruction. R511:1
I come— At the time when this evil doctrine will apparently be uniting all upon the side of law and order, our Lord will be present, but secretly and unknown except to the watching ones. R510:6;NS8:3, 34:4 He comes more than once. At the first advent—"Behold, thy king cometh." At his second advent: "The Bridegroom came" and he comes when he "returns from the wedding." He comes for his saints, and he comes with his saints. HG84:5
As a thief— He will be present unseen, doing a work of which the world for a time will be unaware. His arrival, therefore, must be in a quiet manner, unobserved, and entirely unknown to the world. B143; R579:3 Such endorsements for truth as miracle-working power, so necessary in the Jewish harvest to the confirmation of truth, would be out of harmony with the thief-like presence and mission of the Lord here. R1742:6 This coming as a thief extends over the whole period from his coming until the judgments on Babylon are complete. R151:5
Is he— Any one of the Church who complies with the conditions. R3811:2*, 430:6*
The other class [Great Company] are recommended, even under the sixth plague, to watch and keep their garments, lest they walk naked. HG82:1
That watcheth— Those believers who are taking heed to the sure word of prophecy, as to a light in a dark place, shall, because of its light, not be in darkness that that day should overtake them as a thief. R579:3
And keepeth— The danger of losing it is implied in this statement, made after six of the seven last plagues are poured out. No man is absolutely above danger of falling until he is immortal. R151:5
His garments— The robe signifies that share of Christ's merit which has been freely appropriated to us by him with the Father's consent. R2782:6 Since our sins were laid upon Jesus, and we by faith accept him as our Redeemer, his righteousness has been laid upon us. His righteousness is our glorious dress. R431:5*

[NTC - Revelation 16:16]

He— The Lord of hosts himself mustereth the hosts of the battle. D528 God will be represented by the great Messiah. He will be on the side of the masses. "At that time shall Michael stand up"—assume authority. (Dan. 12:1) SM236:3
Gathered them together— The turmoil of speech and the conflict between classes are hurrying us toward the vortex of the great Armageddon. R5448:6 Warring political factions, militant suffragettes, socialists, nihilists, anarchists, labor organizations, capitalistic combinations, the ecclesiastical system, all in opposition to each and all; are rushing headlong to Armageddon. Q769:2
Armageddon— Symbolizing the great controversy between truth and error, right and wrong, God and mammon. Dii Armageddon means mount of destruction; and this describes what will be the result of their doctrine. R510:6; Dii, xiii; OV268:2; 275:2; Q769:2; SM236:3 Signifies the Hill of Megiddo, which occupied a very marked position on the southern edge of the Plain of Esdraelon, and commanded an important pass into the hill country. Dii; OV268:2 Megiddo was the great battle-ground of Palestine. Many famous Old Testament battles were fought there: Gideon vs. Midian, King Saul vs. the Philistines, King Josiah vs. Pharaoh Necho; and there Ahab and Jezebel lived, Jezebel there meeting a horrible death. Di; OV268:2; Q769:2 The present great war in Europe is the beginning of the Armageddon of the Scriptures. SM676:2 The Boston Globe quotes Theodore Roosevelt as saying, "With unflinching heart and undimmed eye, we stand at Armageddon and we battle for the Lord." R5062:4 It is pure speculation to attempt to say just when it will begin. R5527:4 We are not to expect any gathering of the people literally to the Hill of Megiddo. Dii; OV268:4 The Scriptures abound with allusions to Armageddon. Our Lord calls it "great tribulation." (Matt. 24:21); Daniel describes it as "a time of trouble." (Dan. 12:1) OV269:2

[NTC - Revelation 16:17]

The seventh angel— Seven is the symbol of completeness. This seventh plague completes the trouble coming, and will result in the complete unveiling of Satan's systems and the binding or destruction of his power or influence. R511:1
Into the air— The Greek word here used for "air" is used symbolically to represent government or controlling power over the earth. (See Eph. 2:2; 1 Thes. 4:17; Rev. 9:2) R152:6
The temple— The Temple of God. (Sinaitic manuscript.) R511:1 When last we saw the Temple, or the nominal church, it was filling with smoke and casting out the faithful messengers of truth.R511:1 The Temple class, the second company, are "saved so as by fire." R511:2
From the throne— Not in the Sinaitic manuscript. R511:1
It is done— "It has been done." (Leeser) R511:1 The nominal church is now convinced of the truths uttered by the faithful messengers whom, in ignorance and pride, it cast out. R511:1

[NTC - Revelation 16:18]

Voices— Proclamations and general discussion of subjects by those being enlightened. R511:2 The voices, lightnings, thunders and earthquake and hail at the ending of the seventh trumpet (Rev. 11:18, 19), and also during the seventh and last plague are clearly the same. HG83:6
And thunders— Tumults accompanying the increased enlightenment. R511:2 And lightnings—Diffusion of knowledge. R511:2
A great earthquake— Symbolic of revolution. R6014:4, 5754:6, 5715:3, 5554:3; SM319:2 A revolution that will involve all the civilized nations. R5567:1 A great revolution which will overthrow everything that is not of the Lord's establishment and approval. SM319:2; OV286:6 A revolution and strife which will involve whatever may still remain of the home governments of the various peoples, and complete the universal insurrection and anarchy. D557 This is the great revolution in which every mountain and hill (the high ones) should be brought low, and the valleys (humble ones) be exalted, bringing all humanity to a common level as a preparation for the righteous reign of the Lord's Anointed. R511:3 It will be a revolution which will affect all the governments of the world, socially, politically, financially and ecclesiastically. R3414:3 The destruction will be accomplished by an outbreak of jealousy, revolution and anarchy amongst the various elements composing the great mixed army. D556 Armageddon itself will be the mighty "Earthquake." R5735:3 The earthquake of 1 Kings 19:11, 12. R2334:4 It is not until the last of the "seven last plagues" that the great earthquake (revolution) occurs, in which every mountain (kingdom) will disappear. A336 A great war amongst the nations of Christendom is expected—a war which will sap Christendom financially, and will awaken the lower classes to grasp through socialism what they esteem to be their rights. Possibly civil war and ultimately anarchy will thus be precipitated. NS58:4 After the present great time of trouble, but before anarchy. R6014:4, 5950:3, 5715:3, 5554:3, 3414:3; OV386:6 Severe though these revolutionary experiences will be to the world they are not sufficient to prepare men to hear the voice of God. That will also require the "fire from heaven." R2334:5 Following the revolution socialism may loom up, but will be short-lived and develop into anarchy. R5567:1 Anarchy will result when socialism fails. SM237:3 Socialism is a revolution based upon the increase of knowledge, even though much of its reasoning is fallacious and much of its work likely to be terribly injurious. R5516:2 The present strife in Europe may possibly be forcefully depicted in some
of the prophecies. [A number of prophecies cited.] R5735:4 For years Europe has been trembling with occasional violent revolutionary shocks; but now it is preparing for the great shock, the "great earthquake."R5516:2 The screws of superstition are being gradually loosened—preparatory to the great, great, political, social, financial and religious "earthquake." R2870:5The collapse of spiritual Babylon leads on to this great revolution-earthquake. R5950:3 In conjunction with this social revolution, the Bible indicates that Churchianity will for a time be greatly exalted as the hoped-for power by which the revolution may be offset and stopped. During that time the true Church will be in hard times. R5554:3 Free speech, free mails, and other liberties will be ruthlessly shut off on the plea of necessity. The safety-valve will be sat upon until the great social explosion, the social revolution. Dxv; OV275:1; SM236:1 The "triumphal reign" will be short. It will not be left to disintegrate. Its fall will be sudden. It will be utterly destroyed by the "great earthquake." R2091:5 As credit depreciates and gold becomes more scarce, the price of commodities will advance, wages in Europe will be forced upward, with accompanying labor troubles, leading on to this earthquake. R5715:3 The logical result of discouraged peoples realizing the meaning of national debts and the collapse of financial institutions which that will involve. R5754:5 Trouble in the Colorado mines and more recent strikes are only premonitory rumblings which, with many other disturbances of like nature, presage the coming storm. R5735:4 So complex and peculiar will be the conflict of this Day of Vengeance that no one symbol could describe it. Many forceful symbols are used, such as battle, earthquake, fire, storm, tempest and flood. D527
Such as was not— Because it will be worldwide and not a local disturbance, as were the previous seasons of destruction. Q849:T Christ and his Bride will hinder the strife of men from going to the extreme, but it will not be stopped until the present order shall have been wholly dissolved. R5735:3 We are in only the beginning of the great trouble and overthrow. The whole present order will go up in a mighty conflagration. R5735:4

[NTC - Revelation 16:19]

The great city— Representing the united three elements which attempt in union to rule over or control the world. R511:3 The fourth empire. HG20:5, 90:1
Was divided— Their union and power will continue for a while, but they will again separate. R511:3 When the civil power refuses any longer to carry the church, Babylon will have fallen. The fall of Babylon and the "division of that great city" is one and the same. HG90:3 A division now being consummated. HG20:5 This is how the waters are to be dried up—by a triune struggle among themselves. HG90:1
Into three parts— The utter overthrow of the triple alliance between the Beast (Papacy), the False Prophet (other religious systems teaching error) and the dragon (civil power.) R511:3 The monarchial, religious and republican elements of Europe. HG20:5
The cities— The city. (Sinaitic) R511:5
Babylon— Though the kingdoms shall fall, the religious element of the union shall not escape. R511:3 Which now proudly calls itself Christendom (Christ's Kingdom). R1357:3, 3647:3 Since the Apocalypse was written centuries after literal Babylon was laid in ruins, it is clear that the special reference of all the prophets is to something of which the ancient literal Babylon was an illustration. D22
Came in remembrance— Into judgment; already in progress as evidenced by the revision of hitherto unquestioned creeds and the unsparing criticism of the secular press. Babylon is recognized as a self-contradictory mouthpiece of God. R3647:3 The fall of literal Babylon, while it was sudden, and while it made a great commotion amongst the nations, lacks much of filling to the full the prophetic picture. R2498:3 While the broadest application of this language is, of course, to Papacy, it also involves all who are in any degree in confederation or sympathy with her. All such will be sharers in her plagues. D38 And suddenly, in one hour, her fall will occur. (Rev. 18:10) SM127:1
Of the fierceness— Signifying that the fiercest of the trouble—the wine or extract of the wrath—will be upon the Babylon systems more than upon the political systems. R511:3
Of his wrath— The great systems, religious, social and civil, that now unitedly constitute Christendom, shall go into oblivion, destruction. R1896:4, 5565:1

[NTC - Revelation 16:20]

Every island— Symbolizing Republican governments—organizations of people slightly above the "sea" level. R511:3 While kingdoms (mountains) give place to republics (islands), so the islands shall also in due time flee away. R511:4
Fled away— The spirit of liberty will overleap all bounds and order, and end in anarchy. R511:4
Mountains were not found— The republics are swept away after kingdoms have all been overturned. R511:5

[NTC - Revelation 16:21]

Upon men— In a similar plague which literally came upon Egypt, it injured only those Egyptians who had not respect to the words of Jehovah. (Ex. 9:19-21) R511:5
A great hail— Hail is solidified water—truth delivered in such a way as to be dangerously destructive to things with which it comes in contact. R511:5, 3344:3* Compared to the hail used by the Lord on Joshua's "long day." (Josh. 10:8) R3344:3* "And the hail shall sweep away the refuge of lies and the waters (truth) shall overflow the hiding place." (Isa. 28:17) R511:5 Not that the hail comes last. Something must be mentioned last. These various things will occur, or be in progress, at once—voices, thunderings, hail and lightning. R511:6 This is hinted at in the fact that these same events, mentioned under the seventh seal and seventh trumpet, are mentioned indiscriminately as one event. R511:6
Out of heaven— Spiritual powers, but not any longer corrupt and vitiated spiritual powers, for these have passed away. This is the new "heavens." R511:6
Weight of a talent— About the weight of a man, sufficient to break down everything before it. R511:5 The smallest Greek talent was fifty-seven pounds, avoirdupois weight. R3344:3*

[NTC - Revelation 17:1]

And there came— The 17th chapter, by its synchronical connection with almost all the other predictions of the Apocalypse, furnishes a most valuable clue to the meaning and application of the whole series of visions. R471:3 The vision of the 17th chapter is from the time perspective of the "judgment," AD 1870; while the explanation is given from the time perspective of the prophecy, AD 96. Without recognizing these two standpoints, all is confusion. HG22:3 The visions of the 17th and 12th chapters of Revelation are not disconnected, but a pair—a pair associated, not by likeness, but by contrast. R472:2 In Rev. 12 Rome is characterized as a purely civil power; in chapter 13 as a compound of "church and state" and in chapter 17 as a dual power, with church and state kept distinct. HG20:4 When Luther discovered how fully Papacy filled the picture given by Paul in 2 Thes. 2:3-8, and in the symbols of Rev. 17, he felt justified by that knowledge in publicly denouncing that system. R402:1, 310:2; Dviii The various prophecies of Isaiah, Jeremiah, Daniel and the Apocalypse concerning Babylon are all in full accord, and manifestly refer to the same city. D22 Compare Jer. 51:13. R1371:6 Compare Isa. 13:1-15 with this chapter, the latter part of Isa. 13 evidently referring only to literal Babylon. R2372:5 Compare the first five verses of chapter 17 with Rev. 21:9-11. Q842:5
The judgment— During the existence of the sixth head, or from 1800 to 1870, the "judgment" has been executed on the "woman." HG21:1 The judgment of Babylon, Christendom, social and ecclesiastical, is another sign that the Judge has come, and is reckoning first of all with those to whom as stewards he has committed his goods. D599 "But the judgment shall sit, and they shall take away its dominion, to consume, and to destroy it unto the end." (Dan. 7:26) HG21:1
The great whore— She neglected her heavenly Bridegroom. R5478:1 Disloyal to her engagement, and therefore no longer worthy to be the Bride of Messiah. R5092:1 In contrast, the Bride is represented as a chaste virgin, espoused to Christ. R472:2; SM406:2 A detailed comparison with "the Bride, the Lamb's wife" drawn from contrasting texts in Rev. 12 and 21. R471:6 See comments on Rev. 17:5.
Sitteth upon— Representing an established reign, or kingdom, or dominion, extending over "peoples, and multitudes, and nations, and tongues." (Verse 15) R283:5*
Many waters— Literal Babylon was built upon the river Euphrates, which materially contributed to its wealth and resources. Its overthrow was accomplished by the turning aside of those waters. B209; R45:1; CR165:1; HG89:3, 520:5 Compare Jer. 51:13. R436:5, 2498:3

[NTC - Revelation 17:2]

Kings of the earth— It is claimed that the kingdoms of Europe were transferred from Satan to Christ, and became "Christian nations." A270
Committed fornication— The union of church and state. The fall of Babylon is the dissolution of that union—"the woman" being thrown from "the beast." HG90:3 Seems to imply as its symbolical significance any illicit fellowship with the world on the part of those who have betrothed themselves to be God's consecrated people. R2300:1
The inhabitants of the earth— Non-professors being rather less intoxicated than professing Christians. R3049:3
Have been made drunk— With her erroneous doctrines, intimidating them by teaching that eternal torment awaited all who resisted their claims. A268; R507:3 The stimulating power is not the power of a sound mind, but the delusion of a false doctrine; as the Prophet declares, they are "drunken," but not with wine. (Isa. 29:9-13) R2904:5 A man having delirium tremens sees snakes and lizards. In our bewildered, intoxicated condition we have seen visions of flames, and of devils with tails and pitchforks. OV416:2 So that they "err in vision, they stumble in judgment." NS506:6 So strong is the power of this intoxication that the inconsistencies of such theories are not discerned by those intoxicated. SM408:2 The teachers of Christendom are represented as being confused, confounded, and disposed to vomit forth the various creeds and theories of the Dark Ages which have produced their intoxication. SM107:2 As error spread and the spirit of ambition gradually superseded the spirit of humility, the church, as conditions favored her advancement, organized itself as the Papal hierarchy. R5910:6, 5374:2 She succeeded in convincing, for the time, the whole world of the truthfulness of her false claims. R507:5 The drunken stupor of error which led us to think of our Creator as a great devil, who from the beginning has plotted for the creation to spend an eternity in torture. SM551:1 The nations are still drunk today. Very few know how to reason on religious matters even yet. OV416:2; R5340:5 But the nations are gradually sobering up. SM407:1
Wine of her fornication— Wine of false doctrine. R5474:5, 5092:1, 4925:2, 3247:2, 3112:6, 3104:2, 3049:3; SM407:1, 409:3 Her incontinency and unfaithfulness to him. R2904:5 Not necessarily that every doctrine presented by Papacy was false and intoxicating; rather, that a stupefying potion was put into the wine already in the cup. SM407:2 The stupefying potion may be some of the doctrines—that God's Kingdom has already been set up, that the papal throne is the throne of Christ, etc. SM407:2 The belief that the promised Millennial reign of Christ had come, and that Christ the King was represented by her popes, who reigned over the kings of the earth as his vicegerents. A268 It is claimed that the kingdoms of Europe were transferred from Satan to Christ, and became "Christian nations." A270 Thus it comes that the kingdoms of Europe today claim to be Christian kingdoms, and announce that sovereigns reign "by the grace of God," i.e., through appointment of either Papacy or some of the Protestant sects. A268 God never approved of calling these kingdoms by the name of Christ. Deceived by the church nominal, these nations are sailing under false colors, claiming to be what they are not. A269 The church systems of today are thoroughly permeated with all manner of pagan doctrines—immortality of the soul, a trinity of Gods, torment after death, reincarnation, communion of the living with the dead. R5911:6 Not literal alcoholic intoxication, but the intoxication of error, of false doctrine, of human schemes and plans, the spirit of man and of the Adversary in contradistinction to the spirit, the teaching of the Lord. R3104:2, 4287:3, 5474:5 Producing an intoxication along religious lines, hindering people from discerning and comprehending the divine Word, character and plan. R2904:5 The intoxication produced by imbibing the spirit of the world, the wine of Babylon. R1896:2 Churchianity's social revelry, intoxication with the spirit of this world and of false doctrine. R3247:2 It is this false doctrine which will constitute the frog spirit that soon will croak, preparatory to Armageddon. SM239:T Ecumenicism is a proof of the decline of vital godliness and love of the truth; and an evidence that the spirit of that noble movement, The Great Reformation, is dead. D266 The wine of Churchianity confuses those who use it, beclouds their minds, addles their judgment and brings the people into captivity to false doctrine and false teachers. R2904:5 As prosperity led the way to the intoxication of pride, so the prosperity of Christendom during the past century has led up to great boasting, pride and self-consciousness. R4287:3 The Church are scattered here and there throughout the sects, whose Babylonish, worldly, fleshly spirit troubles them, but whose wine of false doctrine deceives them. R3112:6 The drink mixed by the apostate woman, the Mother of Harlots. OV416:2 The basis of the alliance of Papacy with civil power was the doctrine that the second coming of Christ as the Messiah to rule the world for a thousand years was thus fulfilled. PD79/91

[NTC - Revelation 17:3]

Carried me away— From AD 96 down to where "the judgment" was to be executed, between 1800 and 1870, during the existence of the sixth head. HG21:2
Into the wilderness— One must get out of Babylon into the separate or wilderness condition before they can get a good view of the harlot or her daughters. R307:3; D27 In contrast, the Bride sojourns in solitude in the wilderness, while this woman "reigns in the wilderness" over peoples, and nations, and kindreds, and tongues. R472:2
A woman— A false woman—an apostate church. R5092:1, 472:6 The papal church. R206:6*
Sit upon— A symbolic statement of her control of the power of Rome. R5092:1 That is, supported by and controlling the world. R45:2; HG64:4 The people of Rome and Italy submitted to the supremacy of the papal church from AD 538 to 1798. Prior to 538 the Roman church never held supremacy, since the Goths, who were Arians, and opposed to Catholicism, occupied the peninsula of Italy. HG65:1 When the civil power in Italy embraced the party of the emperor, who was fighting for the Catholic church, they renounced Arianism, and supported the church of Rome. HG65:2 Some thought to improve on God's plan, and, instead of suffering, to get the church into a position of favor with the world. By a combination with earthly powers they succeeded. A268 Prior to the year 800, Papacy was rising, supported by the Roman "Beast" (people) and by its "horns" (powers).B354 No other church was ever carried by the great Roman empire. HG64:3 The papal church could not have been placed in power, set up on the Beast, before she had an existence, before she was prepared for that step by the completeness of the falling away, or apostasy from Christ. R206:6* When the civil power refuses any longer to carry the church, Babylon will have fallen. HG90:3
A scarlet coloured beast— The Roman empire, or civil power, while under the dominion of Papacy, although held in abeyance by the church, had a separate existence. The dragon element is maintained in the symbol to the end. HG20:5 The International, or republican, element represents "the body of the beast," or "the peoples, and multitudes, and nations, and tongues," on which the woman sat. HG20:5 In contrast, the Bride belongs to the Lamb, who loves her as a Bridegroom. R472:1 The dragon of Rev. 12. R306:6, 55:4
Of blasphemy— The Bishop of Rome claimed to represent our Lord Jesus to the church and to the world. R5911:1
Seven heads— Governments. HG64:3 First, Consular, starting with Anthony in BC 30; Second, Imperial, from August Caesar in BC 27; Third, Gothic, from the Gothic occupation of Rome in AD 4786; Fourth, Papacy, from 538 to 1798—1260 years; Fifth, the Republic in 1798; Sixth, Restored Papacy as the "Image" of the Beast from 1800; Seventh, Victor Emanuel, from September 1870. HG20:3 The fifth head is Papacy. R306:6, 55:4
Ten horns— Divisions. HG64:3 Divided into ten parts. HG22:5

[NTC - Revelation 17:4]

And the woman— The mother system of Babylon; the ecclesiastical systems. SM407:1, 408:3 Compare Jer. 51:7-9. C156; R1371:6, 436:5 Compare Jer. 51:1, 6, 8, 9, 45. D43
Arrayed in purple— In contrast, the Bride is clothed with fine linen—righteousness. R472:1
Scarlet colour— Protestants, willing to conciliate Rome in almost every way, retract the statements of the past, that the church of Rome is the scarlet woman, or the Antichrist. They even apologize for their name Protestant and are ashamed of it. R1775:3, 1488:2
Decked with gold— The policy of the church of Rome is thoroughly selfish. She squeezes large sums from the rich, but craftily remembers that pennies from the poorest amount in the aggregate to more than the larger sums from the fewer wealthy. R1765:2
Having a golden cup— The golden cup represents the Bible, the divine standard, or authority. It was misused when the wine of false doctrine was put into it—when the Bible was claimed as authority for various erroneous teachings. SM407:1; R472:6 The cup suggests that the unfaithful church had once been the receptacle of divine truth—"Babylon hath been a golden cup in the Lord's hands." (Jer. 51:7) R5092:1, 5910:6 In the type, the golden vessels of the Temple were carried away and profaned by literal Babylon. In the antitype, the precious, divine (golden) truths, pertaining to the service of the true Temple, the Church, were far removed from their proper places, perverted and misapplied by mystic Babylon. B208; CR165:3 She mingled in her "cup" a stupefying potion that has intoxicated the world; even the Lord's saints were bewildered. R5478:1 We are gradually emerging from its intoxicating effects. The hobgoblins that we saw when we were under its influence are disappearing, and sanity is returning to us. R5099:5 Compare Jer. 51:7. R436:5
Full of abominations— A cup of false doctrines, misrepresentations and misunderstandings of the divine teaching. Q664:T; R5633:2, 5099:5, 4287:3; SM107:1 The poisonous draught was mixed which was poured into the "golden cup" of truth, and held out to the world by the apostate "woman," the professed church of God. R5910:6
And filthiness— Greek, kai; full of abomination "for" the filthiness of their fornication. R472:6
Her fornication— Without a blush for their shame, and, in fact ignorance of the fact that it condemns them. R472:6

[NTC - Revelation 17:5]

Upon her forehead— Prominently marked. D23
MYSTERY— The Apocalypse is a book of mysteries; things are represented by signs; realities are veiled. It would have been inconsistent with this style to have written Rome on the harlot's brow. R472:5 The symbol seen by John was suggestive of something widely different from itself; so the name with which the symbol was stamped was also widely different, though mysteriously similar. R472:5
BABYLON THE GREAT— Babylon is the religious element of the fourth empire—Papal Rome. HG90:2 Her influence as a sacerdotal empire, full of inconsistency and confusion, is symbolically represented under the name Babylon. D26 The great confusion. R718:2 The name is applied not only to the typical woman, Papacy, and her mystical daughters, the Protestant denominations, but also to the great city, Mystic Babylon—the governmental features—the religious authority to govern and control the kingdoms of the earth. SM408:4, 121:2; R510:1; Q720:4In its widest sense, as symbolized by the Babylonian empire, representing Christendom. In its more restricted sense, as symbolized by the ancient city of Babylon, picturing the nominal Christian church. D26 Since the kingdoms of the civilized world are dominated by the great ecclesiastical systems, they link themselves in with great Babylon, and become part of it. Typically, the name applied not only to the city, but also to the whole empire. D27 Which now proudly calls itself Christendom, Christ's kingdom. R1357:3 The term Babylon seems to signify a concentration of the various errors in apostate church systems, personified in Revelation as mother and daughters. R5478:1 The name Babylon is emblazoned on the brow of every sectarian system the world over. R472:6 A system which should last long, exert a subtle and extensive influence, and be guilty of exceeding iniquity and cruelty. R471:3; SM124:3 The harlot and Babylon are one; as the Bride and the heavenly Jerusalem are one. R472:1
THE MOTHER OF HARLOTS— A harlot, in Bible language, means a church, the bride of Christ, married to the world, or a union of church and state. HG64:3; R143:3 Harlotry, confusion—the mixing of world systems with that which should be true, pure to the Lord alone. NS294:5 The true Church is symbolized by a woman, a virgin; and the false systems by harlots, unfaithful to their espousals, and associating with the world. HG413:2; NS294:5; SM406:3 Suggesting a mother church, and daughter churches which are said to closely resemble the mother, and bear the family name. R5092:1; D35; CR165:5; SM405:1 Thus intimating that the whole brood is illegitimate in every sense of the word. R5478:1 The union of the woman (church) with the beast (empire) constitutes the spiritual harlotry of which she is guilty. R472:6; CR165:5 Though in a great measure the world has withdrawn from the churches, the union still exists, and the Scriptures seem to point out that, in the time of trouble, the nominal churches will be on the side of the kings of the earth, and united to them. B261 A fallen woman, prostituting her virgin purity, both of doctrine and character, to suit the world ideas. In return she received a present dominion. D26 The church lost her virginity and became united to an earthly husband, the Roman Empire. Dviii; OV271:5 A famous picture in Italy shows the Pope and Emperor side by side. On one side are cardinals, bishops, etc., in order of rank; on the other side generals, soldiers, down to common people. Thus the union of church and state was recognized. Dviii; PD79/91 Some claim this as a public acknowledgment of the marriage of the professed Virgin of Christ to civil power. PD79/91 Following the example of the mother's unlawful union with the world, the Protestant sects were also termed harlots. R507:5 Protestant churches have left the mother's house to set up on their own account. NS294:5 Some of her daughters have followed very closely in her footsteps, in mixing church and state. Such are "The Church of England" and other state churches. Such would other daughters be also, if they could find empires willing to support them. R472:6 Her daughters, the ecclesiastical systems that are the offspring of the parent system, are likewise represented as being babes, both embryonic and new-born. Q842:5 While they separated from the Mother system and denounced her, nevertheless they held doctrinally to many of her intoxicating errors. SM407:3 It was their lust for power, name and influence, to do a great work, and have many children, that led these daughters of Rome to follow the example of their mother. R319:6Protestants of every name and order are doing homage to what they are pleased to call the mother church. Union is the watchword today throughout the length and breadth of Christendom. R1488:2Protestantism, as it exists today, is not the result of the Great Reformation, but of its decline; and it now partakes to a large degree of the disposition and character of the Church of Rome. D28; SM406:1 Papacy was "Babylon the Great," but in the time of "harvest" the Lord calls the entire system Babylon. R323:5 God has measurably confined his prophetic utterances which apply to religious systems to that system which was given the seat of the Beast (Rev. 13:2)—the church of Rome and her daughters. R366:2 Both Romanists and Protestants now freely own the relationship of mother and daughters. D28 In Pittsburgh a Presbyterian minister said, "Wince as you will, you must
admit that this [the Catholic church] is the Mother church." R5092:1, 743:6 The daughter recognizes the mother, and the mother the daughter, and the whole world is witness to the family resemblance; but the mother dare not acknowledge the daughter for fear of incriminating herself; for she and all the other daughters are illegitimate. R2046:6 False churches or anti-Christian religious systems are symbolized by wicked women. Q851:2 Papacy, in claiming the title, Holy Mother Church never seems to consider its incompatibility with her profession to be the only true church—a virgin, espoused to Christ. D29; R743:6; SM406:2 From the mother the daughter got the idea of eternal hell—eternal torment, trinity, human immortality; all that is bad, not excepting the putting of the decrees of their sects instead of the Bible. R743:6, 4731:6 In the time of trouble approaching, the churches, professedly virgins of Christ, will be united to the kings of the earth; and the true church, like John the Baptist, will be unpopular and restrained of liberty for opposing and condemning this error. R968:6 We may expect that Protestants, carried away with admiration for the head of Antichrist, may surely come into fuller harmony with the "mother system" than has ever before existed between them. R3228:4 They will not return to her, however, but will unite themselves and more independently follow her deceitful policy. R1764:4 The true Church is a virgin, and the church of Rome poses as the true, virgin church of Christ. Compare Rev. 17:5 with 2 Cor. 11:2; Eph. 5:27. R2047:1 In Scriptural symbolism, the word does not mean an immoral person. Dviii; OV271:5 A title with 18 letters—6+6+6. R323:2 Compare 1 Cor. 6:15, 16. R721:5
AND ABOMINATIONS— She was not only an abomination, but "the abomination that maketh desolate," and when the woman took her seat "on the beast," the abomination was "set up." (Dan. 12:11) HG64:4 The entire abomination system being one, and of the same spirit, is referred to by Jesus, Daniel and Paul as "Babylon the Great," "The Mystery of Iniquity," and the "Abomination of the earth." (2 Thes. 2:7; Dan. 12:11) R711:1

[NTC - Revelation 17:6]

Drunken with— The great organized false church persecuted the dissenters, who protested against her errors, until she was intoxicated with her success, and deceived all nations, and gained their support. R984:3 Intoxicated with its phenomenal success and continuing to intoxicate and deceive the nations. C104 Not that those who have upheld and are upholding the various sections of Babylon have an evil intention; they are thoroughly "drunk" with their own erroneous theories. CR165:6
Blood of the saints— The early Church was persecuted by civil Rome. When papal Rome got control, all who refused to approve her abominations were persecuted by her (Jezebel) directly, or indirectly by the civil powers to which she was wedded (Ahab). D584 Papacy, as the antitypical Jezebel, accomplished her desires in propagating her system and destroying the prophets of the Lord. R3408:3Thousands, yes, millions were put to death by Papacy. R307:2 In contrast, the Bride is persecuted, pressed hard by the dragon, driven into the wilderness, and well-nigh overwhelmed. R472:2 This long persecution ended, practically, in 1776, and actually, in 1799, when the pope and his authority were humiliated before the world. D584
In the Notes of the Rhemish [Catholic] translation it reads: "But the blood of Protestants is not called the blood of saints, no more than the blood of thieves or man-killers." B320
Blood of the martyrs— As Israel and Judah went into captivity to literal Babylon, so spiritual Israel would have drastic experiences in a captivity to mystic or symbolic Babylon. CR164:3

[NTC - Revelation 17:8]

The beast— The fourth empire. HG21:3 The beast that ascended out of the bottomless pit and made war on "my two witnesses"—the Old and the New Testament—during the French Revolution was the infancy of the same Commune now to be fully organized. HG22:1 The Commune came to the surface in only one of the ten divisions of the empire at that time, and was soon driven back; while now it is to become a universal scourge. HG22:2
Was— As a civil power, or beast. HG21:3
And is not— For under the Papacy it had become an ecclesiastical organization. HG21:3
Shall ascend— That is, throw off the control of the church. HG76:2 Meaning only a freedom from religious restraint. HG22:2
Out of— Just as the "dragon" or nations now controlled by the Devil are to throw off, or be let loose from the control of Christ at the end of the thousand years. HG76:2
The bottomless pit— When the church element got the power, and the "woman" was seated on the "Beast," that beast was said to be "in the bottomless pit." HG76:2 As the dragon, the civil power of the nations, has been in the "bottomless pit" under the antichrist, so the nations are to be subdued under the real Christ. HG76:4
Shall wonder— At the partial development of this headless monster, when the streets of Paris ran with gore; the blood of her rich, her noble, and her beautiful; men looked on with wonder. How much shall they wonder at the full reality? HG22:6
Not written— Other records speak of blotting out the names of such as prove unfaithful to their consecration. (Rev. 3:5) R2540:2
Book of life— Reads as though it had been intended as a reiteration of Rev. 13:8 with the portion "of the Lamb slain" inadvertently omitted. R2540:4 The book would represent the original divine purpose—God's intention to have a Church. R2540:5
From the foundation— The book covenanting life to an elect number was prepared from the foundation of the world. The names in it have been written as the individuals have made consecration of themselves. R2540:4 God's plans have from the very first recognized the corrupting and degrading tendency of sin, and provided for them. Q781:2, 801:2

[NTC - Revelation 17:9]

Seven mountains— Rome was seated on seven hills. Her common name with the classic writers of St. John's age is "the seven-hilled city. The medals and coins of the day represent Rome as a woman sitting on seven hills. R472:4 The "seven-hilled" city, thus fixing the locality of the seat of the woman as being the same as the seat of the dragon. (Rev. 13:2) HG21:3 Symbolizing governments, or heads of the empire. HG21:4
The woman sitteth— The woman is in some way identified with Rome. She must represent a church—the church of Rome. R472:5 If the woman is identified with Rome, why is her name Babylon? The name Babylon, applied by the Spirit to the church of Rome, expresses her character, for Babylon means mixture, confusion. (See Lev. 18:23) R472:6, 45:2 Literally true. She is also said, in symbol, to sit upon many waters (verse 1) and upon the Beast (verse 3) which, in verse 15, is explained to be "peoples, and multitudes, and nations, and tongues." HG21:4

[NTC - Revelation 17:10]

Five are fallen— The Consular, Imperial, Gothic, Papal and Republic. HG21:5
One is— The sixth. HG21:3 Restored Papacy, or the "Image of the Beast." HG21:5
The other— The seventh. HG21:3
The present [1896] Italian government is the seventh head of the "beast" which has continued a "short space," represented in the present monarch and his father Victor Immanuel. R2062:6
A short space— Today more that 150 million Catholics wait and long for the overthrow of Victor Emanuel's empire, vainly hoping for the restoration to Rome of papal sovereignty. HG21:5

[NTC - Revelation 17:11]

The beast— The nations on which the woman sat compose the body of the beast, and are already taking on a separate existence as the Internations, or peoples of all nations. HG21:6
The eighth— The eighth condition will be the Beast without a head—either a republic or anarchy. If a republic, we shall shortly expect anarchy, "perdition." R2062:6? HG21:6 The republican third of the empire, when fully developed, is to be a headless monster, or the "Beast," after its last "head" is fallen. HG20:5 The state of chaos and reign of terror which deluged France in blood under the Commune and Dupont, Robespierre and their class, is only a faint picture of the fully developed commune, or headless monster. HG22:1
Perdition— Anarchy. R2062:6 The end is reached. HG22:2

[NTC - Revelation 17:12]

Ten kings— Babylon is represented as being divided into ten different wards, each representing a kingdom of Christendom. SM405:4 Babylon with her ten wards includes practically all of Europe. SM406:1
Which thou sawest— From when he saw the vision, looking back from 1870, hence in the past. HG22:3
Are— Looking to the future from AD 96 when the explanation was given. HG22:3
As yet— In the year 96 AD, the empire had not been divided. HG22:3
One hour— Greek, hora; a little season. Thus rendered in Philemon 15: "He therefore departed for a season." HG22:4 It was but a very short time after the empire was fully divided into its parts, before the "ten kings" did become of one mind. HG22:4

[NTC - Revelation 17:13]

Have one mind— That is, they all became Catholic. HG22:4
Give their power— Papacy, for many centuries, had no power, only what was delegated to her by the "ten kings," the divisions of the empire. HG65:3

[NTC - Revelation 17:14]

These— Ten kings. HG80:1
Shall make war— Christian people feel bound to champion the present falling kingdoms of so-called Christendom. Thus their sympathies are often forced to the side of oppression, rather than to the side of right and freedom. A270 The kingdoms of this world become our Lord's only by conquest. HG80:1 Whatever the nature of this "war," it is certainly opposition by the kings of the earth towards Christ. In no way can such language be construed so as to mean gospel conversion. HG13:2, 80:1
Shall overcome them— Thus the nations will be "bound for a thousand years" under the real Christ, as the dragon has been, in a very limited sense, under the antichrist. HG23:4
Lord of lords— Attesting that the one referred to by the same title in 1 Tim. 6:14-16, "who only hath immortality" is our Lord Jesus. R2747:6 Comparisons which show dignity and honor pertaining to Christ are never understood to be comparisons with Jehovah. (See 1 Cor. 15:27, 28) R2747:6
King of kings— To the Jewish house Jesus presented himself in three characters—as Bridegroom (John 3:29), Reaper (John 4:35) and King (Matt. 21:5, 9, 4). To the Christian house he presents himself in the same three characters. (2 Cor. 11:2; Rev. 14:14, 15) B238
They— The very elect. R4253:2
That are with him— Christ, like Gideon, is called of God to lead a Little Flock of "called and faithful and chosen" ones forth to the conquest of the hosts of sin. R4083:2, 1876:4 And share his glory; and with him judge the world—granting trial to every member of Adam's race to return to full harmony with God. R3587:3, 1669:3, 1170:4 Joint-heirs with Christ, to reign with him over the earth for a thousand years. R1493:5 The new heavens—Christ and his elect Church. OV27:3 These will, with Christ their Lord and Head, be God's agents, missionaries, kings and priests to instruct and uplift humanity during the Millennial age. NS582:6 Those close to him, his "regular army" are few—a Little Flock, all rich in faith. But he has an immense army of "irregulars"—Communists, Infidels, Socialists, Anarchists, Nihilists. R817:3 Their part in the fray is to oppose false doctrines, and to slay with the sword of the truth. R774:6
Are called— Invited to share the Kingdom with their Redeemer. NS627:2 Consequently their aspiration was not an unlawful one, but grateful acceptance of the grandest favor of God. R875:2*,613:4 While sinners are called to repentance, only justified believers are called of God to the high calling. R4078:2 Those called through the gospel message, through the Bible and tracts and hymns and Christian lives everyway, are many. NS654:5 Although "many are called, few are chosen." (Matt. 22:14) HG83:4 Called and faithful and chosen according to his purpose. (Rom. 8:28) C232
And chosen— Elect—the same word in Greek. R3587:3 Accepted. C210; R1142:1 Through sanctification of the Spirit and belief of the truth. R442:6 The call is true; the determination of God to select and exalt a Church is unchangeable; but who will be of this chosen class is conditional. A195 All who receive the call do not appreciate it. Some fail to make their calling and election sure, and therefore of the many called only a few are chosen. R613:4 Only such called ones as accept the call by making a full consecration of themselves belong to this "chosen" class. R4078:3 If our hearts have responded and if, subsequently, we have been begotten of the holy Spirit, we have a mark of being not only called, but chosen. NS654:6 Being faithful to the call insures our position among the chosen. R270:5, 134:6
And faithful— Even unto death. C210 To the conditions of the call. A195; R875:2*"Called, chosen, faithful." These are our Lord's words and in his own order. NS446:4 Not only "called" but "faithful and chosen." NS371:1 Even of those who hear and come, all are not worthy. A195It is not sufficient that we have been called of the Lord; it is not sufficient that we have accepted that call and been accepted of the Lord as his chosen ones. It is necessary that beyond this we shall develop character. NS446:4 Only such as are developed and tested, and by the test proved faithful, will ever be owned and recognized as the Bride and joint-heir of the Lamb. C210; R5048:1 Not all who reach this chosen place will prove faithful and win the crown. R4078:3 "Called, chosen, faithful" describes the attitude of those pupils in the school of Christ who graduate with the highest honors. NS372:4 The branches of the true olive tree are the truly and fully consecrated and faithful ones of this Gospel age, whose names are "written in heaven"—the Bride of the Lamb. C187 Let us be very ambitious to increase our capacity that we may thereby increase our service and sacrifice. R672:4

[NTC - Revelation 17:15]

And he saith— Compare Jer. 51:13. R1371:6, 436:5? HG520:5
The waters— Water is a symbol of truth, but also symbolizes revenues from outside peoples and kingdoms—the peoples and nations supporting Mystic Babylon by contributions and offerings. SM409:3; R510:1 Thus defining the "great river" of the sixth plague. (Rev. 16:12) R510:1 As the drying up of the literal Euphrates was the immediate cause of the fall of ancient Babylon, so the drying up of the waters of mystic Euphrates is the prelude to the fall of "Mystery, Babylon the Great." HG89:3, 520:5; PD51/62; OV720:4 The river represents people and wealth. PD51/62
The whore— See comments on Rev. 17:5.
Are— Are a symbol of. R3568:2
Peoples— In Bible symbolic language, water represents truth, and it also represents peoples. R5846:2 As the agitated waters, in the case of Jonah, find a parallel in the lawless mob, which clamored for Christ's death. R3568:3*
And nations— Not over one people or nation alone; her rule is catholic, or general. SM409:3

[NTC - Revelation 17:16]

Horns— Kingdoms. R319:2
Hate the whore— Who is so blind so as not to see its present fulfillment. HG22:4
Make her desolate— In 1798 the delusion that none could successfully war or contend with Papacy was shown, when Napoleon in defiance of the curse, took Pope Pius VI a prisoner to Paris where he died. R319:2 They have taken away her dominion and confiscated her property. HG21:1; R319:2 In contrast, the Bride goes in with the Lamb to the marriage supper, amid the glad hallelujahs of heaven.R472:2
Eat her flesh— Since 1800 Papacy has been cast off from temporal authority over kings and peoples, and has been torn and pillaged by those who formerly gave it support. B355 One result of the French Revolution was the confiscation of the immense wealth of the Roman Catholic Church; a lesser revolution in Italy similarly degraded papal power and confiscated much of the Papacy's property; now Spain seems to be headed to do the same.R2307:1 Still she says, "I sit a queen, and am no widow" (Rev. 18:7), loudly boasting of her right to rule the nations, and claims that her former power will soon be regained. D38

[NTC - Revelation 17:17]

The words of God— The 1260 years. HG22:5

[NTC - Revelation 17:18]

That great city— Mystic Babylon. R5628:3 Represented for 1260 years by papal Rome, the city is the fourth empire. HG90:1 That great organization, or rather, union of diverse organizations, which the Scriptures term "Babylon"—the great development of the "Mystery of Iniquity." R634:2* It embraces all the church-state organizations of the Christian nations. HG90:2
Which reigneth— There was but one great city which, in John's day, reigned over the kings of the earth—Rome. R472:4 Papacy is noted as "The Man of Sin" who seduced many of Jesus' virgin church with the delusion that the kingdoms of this world had become the kingdom of God, and that the time to suffer with Christ was over, and the time to reign begun. R143:3; A268 Her titles show how thoroughly she reigned. She was styled "the royal Rome;" "the mistress of the world;" "the queen of nations." R472:4 How great is Papacy's triumph at the present hour, as she seems to see what she considers the little season of Satan's power drawing to a close, and herself rising again to glory and power. R1002:2

[NTC - Revelation 18:2]

Babylon the great— Not the literal city of Babylon, but the symbolic city. R5478:1, 2372:2; D22 We should not apply this term to individuals, but to great systems. Similarly, not to any sect or party, but to the general conglomeration of systems and denominations. SM424:1 The extravagant language used throughout the prophecies in respect to the fall of Babylon was made extravagant because the divine testimony had reference to mystic Babylon. R2372:5 Babylon is the religious element of the fourth empire—Papal Rome. It embraces all the church-state organizations of the Christian nations. HG90:2 Both Papal and Protestant systems. R5092:2 The word "Babylon" signifies "confusion," and is used in reference to mixing the things of God and of men. R5730:1,5564:6, 5406:5, 5092:3, 45:1; Q63:1, 351:2 So named because her many errors of doctrine, mixed with a few elements of divine truth, make great confusion, and the mixed company brought together by the mixed truths and errors. Since they will hold the errors at a sacrifice of truth, the latter is made void, and often worse than meaningless. C181; R5911:6 Originally "Babylon" signified "Gate of God." But the word came subsequently to have the meaning of confusion, mixture. R5092:3 Confusion—the confusion of sectarianism. R1364:1 Confusion by reason of opposing and jarring creeds, discord prevails among them. R1011:5* The confused, mixed condition of worldly-mindedness and lukewarm Christianity. R474:6, 317:3*, 310:4*, 304:2 These systems are so numerous, and their theories so diverse and confused, that the general term of "Babylon" (confusion) is applied to them as a general or family name. R2845:3; D35; NS44:1; Q63:1 Proudly calling itself Christendom (Christ's kingdom). R1357:3 Early churches were merely "associations," rather than "organizations," bound and fettered by creeds and traditions. R984:1 The term Babylon seems to signify a concentration of the various errors in apostate church systems, personified in Revelation, as mother and daughters. R5478:1; NS11:6 Catholics declare that Protestants are this Babylonish system, and Protestants claim that Catholics are this Babylonish system. Both are right! CR165:5; HG522:2 As the mother was called "Babylon," the daughters—so like their mother—bear also the family name. R5092:1, 986:4, 472:6; CR165:5; HG522:3 The "Disciples" professedly hold the Bible as the only standard for faith and practice. However few practice what they all theoretically profess. While they have no written creed, they generally have an unwritten creed which is even more positive and arbitrary. R2338:6, 1578:2 The professed church of Christ being married to worldly governments God calls Babylon. R5730:2 These great systems calling themselves his churches are without authority of God, without Scriptural recognition. They are merely human institutions. Only the saintly ones in them are recognized of God as his people. R5564:6 The spirit of Babylon manifests itself in the Protestant churches in another way. They pander to the worldly spirit. They take note of the rich, thus recognizing money above spirituality. R5730:3 The Jewish clerical class—Priests, Scribes and Pharisees—represented the system as a whole; and our Lord so recognized them. C168 Jesus rarely rebuked the people for failure to receive him, but repeatedly held responsible the "blind leaders" who would neither enter into the Kingdom themselves, nor permit the people to do so.C168
Is fallen, is fallen— From divine favor. NS44:2; R4842:3, 2553:2, 438:4; SM125:2 Rejected of the Lord. R3963:3 Cast off and disowned because of intoxication. R1444:2 No longer recognized of God. R438:4 From the divine standpoint. SM125:2 She has been spewed out of his mouth. R5478:2 From her exalted position of control and respect with the world, to one of ignominy and contempt. R45:6 The fall will not be instantaneous. It will have a beginning and will gather momentum as it falls until it is dashed to pieces. R45:6 Babylon had long misrepresented the truth and the true Church, which to a large extent was in her and in her daughter systems, but her sentence of rejection was reserved until the time of "harvest." R1577:6 Not the outward collapse of "Churchianity"; but that nominal "Christendom" has fallen from divine favor, just as the fall of natural Judaism from divine favor meant not the collapse at that moment of that religio-political system. R2553:1 The collapse of Judaism came 37 years later in AD 69-70. During that interim "Israelites indeed" were called out by the voice of the Gospel dispensation. So now the collapse of nominal Christianity, in 1914 AD, though fallen from favor in 1878, provides an interim to call out the Little Flock of overcomers. R2553:2, 46:1;C152, 165 In the harvest of the Jewish dispensation as now, all sects were rejected, and the "Israelites indeed" were called out of all, into freedom. C159The reason for not attempting to purify the nominal system is that no amount of cleansing would make the consecrated mass of "Christendom" suitable to the Lord's work. C159 The rejection of the nominal church and the call to his people to "Come out of her," we understand to be symbolically styled the fall of Babylon, and the spewing out of Laodicea. (Rev. 3:16) R2982:1 She is now falling, but not fallen. HG90:3 The fall, plagues, destruction, etc., foretold to come upon mystic Babylon, were foreshadowed in the great trouble and national destruction which came upon fleshly Israel, and which ended with the complete overthrow of that nation in AD 70.C153 When the civil power refuses any longer to carry the church, Babylon will have fallen. The fall of Babylon and the "division of that great city" is one and the same. HG90:3 While only the few realize the fallen-from-grace condition of Babylon in the present, none will be ignorant of her collapse when it comes. R2553:2 Full of worldlings, many of them moral and respectable, but unregenerate, unconverted—ignorant of the principles of Christianity and inclined to regard the few "saints" as fanatics. R3403:3 The fallen ones will think they are rising higher and higher—getting rid of error, blind to the fact that with the errors and superstitions they are getting rid also of the truths and faith which alone constituted them Christians in God's sight. R2451:1 Babylon literal fell because, when tried in the balances by the Lord, she was found wanting: mystic Babylon falls for a similar reason. R2498:5 The contrast between the many gradual reform movements and this final separation should be clearly discerned: they were permitted attempts to reform Babylon, while this recognizes her as beyond all hope of reform. C156 We need not hope at all to turn the tide. One man or a thousand or a million would be powerless to turn the tide of Babylon today. She is fallen; therefore forsake her! (Jer. 51:6-9) R5696:6 Babylon is falling and no power can stay her from utter destruction. R849:6It would be useless to attempt to prop an institution which God has doomed to destruction. R457:5 She might have been healed once (Jer. 8:18-22), but now, like her prototype Israel, she is given up—left desolate. The ax is now at the very root of the tree, and its complete fall is at hand. R731:4; C187 It will be especially difficult for Christian people who are seeking to convert the world. R5456:4 It would be useless to prosecute the matter, as the increased knowledge and opportunities and blessings are seen to bring more of worldliness, selfishness and corruption. R3452:3 We perceive the impossibility of putting the new wine which the Master is now providing into the old wine skins of sectarianism. R2592:5; C160 The Babylonish church has the outward body, or form of religion, but not the inward spirit of vital piety; consequently the Babylonish church is spiritually dead. R174:2* But how loath are her inmates to leave their old and comfortable home. "Woe unto them that are at ease in Zion." (Amos 6:1) R228:5 Really worse than heathendom, which are more excusable because of grosser darkness and denser blindness. R3610:5 Indicating that at one time Babylon was not fallen from divine favor. Notwithstanding her mixed character, she was not entirely cast off from God's favor until the harvest time of separation. C156 Compare Jer. 51:7-9. R1371:6, 436:5; C156;CR165:2; HG520:5 Christ is a stone of stumbling and rock of offense to both the houses of Israel. (Isa. 8:14) R862:5 The nominal church stumbles and falls. R213:5
Habitation of devils— The most execrable of society seek and wear the garb of Christian profession and ceremonialism, in some of the various quarters (sects) of Babylon. C162 A majority of even the most brutal criminals executed die in the Roman Catholic communion. C162 At socials worldly men are enticed to associate with the church. Soon, feeling he is as good as the others, he becomes a member. As a bell sheep, he soon entices others likewise to join. Thus Babylon becomes a habitation of devils. R45:5 The various sectaries along the stream of truth have built little mud dams, claiming that they had secured it all, they covered it carefully from the light. Thus, what should have been to them a well of life has become a veritable frog pond. (Rev. 16:13) R243:6* Compare Jer. 51:37. R1371:6, 436:5; CR165:2; HG520:5
Foul spirit— Every impure principle and doctrine, somehow and somewhere, finds representation in her. C162
Cage— A "cage" which holds securely not only the Lord's meek and gentle doves, but also many unclean and hateful birds. C162 Jews have perceived that nominal Christendom is confused in doctrines and practices. OV71:3 Implying that these unclean birds are considered very desirable to be held on to by nominal Christianity. R5050:1
Every unclean— Babylon has contained both the best and the worst, both the cream and the dregs, of the population of the civilized world. C162 Thousands have been brought into the various nominal churches whose hearts remain unchanged, and hypocrites of every shade also find a home there. R1357:5
Hateful bird— The birds represented the wicked one and his agents, ever ready to take away the seed of truth and to work adversely as respects the Gospel program. (Matt. 13:4, 19) R5406:5,5050:1, 2634:6 Representatives of the Devil, hypocrites, wolves in sheep's clothing. R45:6, 275:5 Remember the policy of Rome—"she changes not"; "instruments of cruelty are in her habitation." R2147:2* A report of criminals in England and Wales illustrates the proportion of unclean and hateful birds in and out of Babylon. C162

[NTC - Revelation 18:3]

All nations— Inhabitants of the earth. R2904:6 The intimation is that the whole civilized world will be so intoxicated with the false teaching of Babylon as to be completely under her influence. CR165:4; HG522:2
Have drunk— Babylon made all the peoples drunk. C164 Signifying that fellowship with false doctrines has permeated, influenced, bewildered the world in general. NS745:5 The nations were drunk (stupefied), they lost their senses in drinking the mixed wine (doctrine, false and true mixed) given them by the apostate church. B348; HG543:6 So that they "err in vision, they stumble in judgment." (Isa. 28:7) NS506:6 Some are so stupidly asleep, so thoroughly intoxicated with the wine of Babylon, we have no hope of influencing them. SM294:1 Antichrist, intoxicated with the blood of the saints and martyrs of Jesus and with its phenomenal success continues to intoxicate and deceive the nations. C104 Hence they err in vision, they cannot see the riches of divine grace; the nightmare of eternal torment is vividly before their minds; and they stumble in judgment. R3962:6 The Great Judge will most severely arraign those who, for the sake of money and popularity, have dealt out the intoxicating errors. He will have greater compassion upon their dupes. R3320:5 As the lords of Babylon were made drunk by wine which they drank from the golden vessels captured from the Temple at Jerusalem, so mystic Babylon is said to make all nations drunk with the wine of her doctrine. CR165:3; HG521:6
Of the wine— Spirit, influence. C164 Creed-intoxication, the wine of false doctrine. R5474:5; HG543:6; NS764:3 The intoxication of error, false doctrines and theories. R4287:3, 3963:3; C160 Intoxication with the spirit of this world, and of false doctrines. R3247:2, 3055:4, 1896:2, 1357:5 Mixed wine of "wrath"—mixing horrible and distorting errors with a little truth. R922:3 The wine of Churchianity confuses those who use it, and beclouds their minds. It addles their judgment and brings the people into captivity to false doctrines and false teachers. R2904:6 Taking away reason and blinding the eyes of men to the truth. R922:3 Christian professors now are drowsy with the wine of Babylon's false doctrine, and are not sufficiently interested and active in the service of truth. R1467:4 The Church is scattered here and there throughout the sects, whose Babylonish, worldly, fleshly spirit troubles them, but whose wine of false doctrine deceives them. R3112:6 The drunkards of Ephraim (Isa. 28:1-7; 29:9-12) represent the intoxication of Christendom. R3104:2; NS506:6 Not literal alcoholic intoxication, but the intoxication of error, of false doctrine, of human schemes and plans, the spirit of man and of the Adversary in contradistinction to the spirit and teaching of the Lord. R3104:2
Fornication— Worldly affiliation. C164 Harlotry, confusion, the mixing of world systems with that which should be true, pure, loyal to the Lord alone. NS294:5 The union of the woman (church) with the Beast (empire) constitutes the spiritual harlotry of which she is guilty. R472:6 Her incontinency and unfaithfulness to him. R2904:6 Symbolically signifying any illicit fellowship with the world on the part of those who have betrothed themselves to be God's consecrated people. R2300:1 The union of church and state. The fall of Babylon is the dissolution of that union—"the woman" being thrown from "the Beast." (Rev. 17:3) HG90:3

[NTC - Revelation 18:4]

And I heard— The Lord is still mindful of his true saints in Babylon. R4200:2 We do not think all have yet heard. Hence, there must be some Christians still in Babylon, partakers of her sins, but confused because of ignorance, lack of knowledge. R5478:5 Those who cannot see the errors of Babylon are not of the called ones. R5092:3 Not to those who are still blind in Babylon, therefore not the first message to be given out at the present time. R3884:4
Voice— The voice of God, the voice of conscience, of enlightenment. R5173:1 Not an audible voice—he merely calls us by the principles of righteousness. R3884:2 An imperative command. The magnet of truth is gathering out the Jewels and the reproaches of the world and the nominal church are fitting them for the Master's use. R472:6 The voice of God, crying not from the "City Babylon the Great," not from the citadel of Christendom; but from the wilderness, from those who are more or less separated. NS852:4 Calling out by the voice of the Truth—by the exposing of Babylon's errors. NS294:6; R3884:4, 3452:4 The voice is Present Truth—a presentation of the doctrines of the Scriptures, with their times and seasons. R5478:6 The times and seasons of God's plan, now made plain, show we are now living in the time foretold, when these systems of error are to be rejected. This is God's voice to "come out of her." R5478:3 The Shepherd's voice. R3113:1 The Lord sends messages through under-shepherds, never recognized by the great systems, but merely for those who had an ear to hear and the right condition of heart to appreciate the message. R4200:2 Our present Lord, King, Bridegroom. R2693:4 We are not ashamed to be the Lord's mouthpieces in this timely but unpopular message; and what timely truth has not been unpopular? R986:5 Raised up in every direction. R375:4 Perhaps the radical blindness of their leaders may help some of the "wheat" class yet in Babylon to realize the situation, and to hasten their separation as those loyal to God. R1959:6 This is the midnight cry itself, and it appeals to all "the wise," wherever they are domiciled, to go out to meet their coming Lord. (Matt. 25:1) R1295:1*
From heaven— It is the Lord who calls his people out of Babylon. R5478:6, 986:4 Since it is the Lord who calls his people out of Babylon, we cannot doubt that, whatever may be his agencies for giving the call, all truly his people will hear it. C161 Wherever they may be (within or outside of human organizations), "the Lord knoweth them that are his," (2 Tim. 2:19) and calleth and leadeth forth his own sheep. R2047:4 Never urge anyone to come out of Babylon. If they have "ears to hear," God's voice tells them plainly to take this step, and gives the reason why they should do so. R5092:4 No one should be urged to come out of Babylon. If he does not come out joyfully, "with singing," let him stay. (Isa. 48:20) R3643:4 We urge none to withdraw from Babylon. We point out that each must confess with his mouth. He cannot suppress truth and continue spiritual progress. It is only a question of time when such will realize that loyalty to God will call him out of Babylon. R3653:1 It is not our thought that we should avoid doing our duty in the proclamation of the truth, but that we should avoid arousing unnecessary antagonism. R5479:1 The voice, the teaching of Present Truth, is outside her walls; and whoever has an ear for the truth, must come outside of sectarianism before he can be filled. R2592:6 The third angel's message. HG90:6
Come out of her— In the same breath that it declares that Babylon is fallen, is fallen—from divine favor, rejected; there comes additionally the message, "Come out of her, my people." NS24:1 New Creatures, begotten of the Lord, are more or less closely connected with the institutions of Babylon until now, when the point of deliverance has been reached. F656 It was not due time to bring the matter to their attention until the harvest time of separation would come. NS294:6 We have come to the turning point, now we are in the separating time. The Lord no longer says, "Let both grow together," (Matt. 13:30) but "Come out of her, my people." R3884:4 This advice was not always applicable; not until mystic Babylon's fall under divine condemnation, which prophecy shows was in 1878 AD. R1577:5, 475:1, 375:4, 304:2, 224:4; B240; C156; Q550:T This general call to stand in personal relationship to God through Christ belongs to the end of the age, before the judgments come upon Babylon. SM423:4 The rejection of Babylon (Christendom), in 1878, was the rejection of the mass of professors—the "host," as it is termed by Daniel, to distinguish it from the sanctuary class. C180 This cannot mean a physical emigration from the midst of the nations of Christendom. The idea is a separation from all the binding yokes of Christendom—to have no part nor lot in her civil, social or religious organizations. D44 Stand with God, even if that should seem to imply standing alone. The Lord knoweth them that are his, and he has more than seven thousand who bow not to sectarianism. R1383:3 Stand free from all slandering of the Almighty God and his gracious provisions. Stand for the Bible, the Truth, the God of love and wisdom, justice and power. OV347:7 Withdraw in order to be more free in your conscience toward God and man, and that you may most fully fellowship all who are heartily the Lord's people—not only such in one congregation and denomination, but in all others as well. R1579:4 For those who would obey this command, there is but one place of refuge; and that is, not in a new sect and bondage, but in "The secret place of the Most High"—the place or condition of entire consecration. (Psa. 91:1) D43 As at his first advent he gathered the Israelites indeed out of the fleshly house, so now will he gather the same class out of the nominal spiritual house. R3113:1, 1702:4 It is in vain that some attempt to make a plea that their sect is an exception to the general character of Babylon, and that, therefore, the Lord cannot be calling upon them to withdraw from it formally and publicly, as they once joined it. C181 If there are tares among the wheat, much depends upon which is the majority. If wheat preponderates, the tares will no longer care to stay. If the majority are tares, as nine-tenths or more generally are, the wheat will find their liberty so restricted that they cannot let there light shine in that congregation. C183 Our duty then is plain. Deliver your loving testimony to the goodness and wisdom of the Lord's great plan of the ages, and, wisely and meekly giving your reasons, publicly withdraw from them. C184 While they remain in those systems of error, endeavoring to support and defend them, they are prejudiced and blinded against God's truth, wherever it conflicts with their creeds. R1364:1 If you remain you must submit to its fetters. Your very presence binds your influence to its systems. You dare not declare the whole counsel of God, lest it condemn them and call you out from among them. R457:5 The true Church does not want her own theories, her own plans of salvation, her own schemes, her own methods; but desires rather that which God has provided as her daily portion. HG413:4 The feeling of uneasiness and insecurity if not bound by the chains of some sect, is begotten of the false idea, first promulgated by Papacy, that membership in an earthly organization is essential to everlasting life. C186 Do you advise us to disconnect ourselves from the church? I advise you to be separate from the world. If the church with which you are connected lives in adulterous union with the world, you must. R46:4 There must be a separation of true wheat from tare imitations, first in spirit, and afterward actually. R1702:4It is not enough that we come out in spirit, while personally we remain there, giving it our influence and support. R457:5 As the first work of our Lord in the typical "harvest" was to reject the nominal house of Israel, so in the present harvest the first work of our King is the rejection of the nominal Gospel house of sons. R2982:1 The Lord and the apostles could go into the synagogues and teach the people there, for a time, but as they shunned not to declare the whole counsel of God, they soon found little and finally no opportunity to teach the people in the synagogues. R986:5 God bids his people to separate themselves from all sin and sinful conditions. Our forefathers did not hear this voice, did not see this condition of sin, for the voice had not then spoken. R5478:3 The Lord's true people are to stand free from this bondage to error and worldliness, and set a good example to others also. Then they are to wait for the Lord's further instructions. R5696:6 Instead of unions in cliques, societies and denominations, bound tighter and tighter to prevent disintegration, each individual Christian must stand free from all human alliance, that he may be most completely united to Christ. R1969:1 The Lord is by Present Truth and its influence calling to his people to separate themselves, to turn away (2 Tim. 3:5) from others who are not really his people, who have merely the form of godliness, but not its power. R2461:5 Your light is under a bushel, and will go out, unless you give it more liberty. R1578:3 So long as you have opportunities to hear others and to express yourself, you may conclude that you are in a safe place. R1578:4 A safe way to judge whether your present associations are part of Babylon is this: If there is no meeting of the congregation at which, by calling up a passage of Scripture for discussion you, with others, can present your views of God's Word, there is something wrong. R1578:3 But do not abuse your congregation's hospitality. (1) Choose wisely a subject that will strengthen, not strangle, your hearers; (2) pray that, as a servant of the truth, you may be "a workman that needeth not to be ashamed," (2 Tim. 2:15) (3) let nothing be done through strife or vain-glory; (Phil. 2:3) and (4) "speak the truth in love," (Eph. 4:15) while you speak it none the less clearly and forcibly. R1578:4 Let your speech at all times be seasoned with grace, and as ye go, preach—the kingdom of God is at hand. (Col. 4:6) R378:2 Finding no response in the hearts of other members of the assembly, one must submit his conscience in the matter to the majority, and thus become a partaker of their sins. The only proper course under these convictions, would be to step out. R1547:6 The truth lovers will be drawn and attracted to the truth as to a magnet, the others will proportionately not be attracted. Thus the breach will grow wider and wider. NS44:3 The trouble is that in both pulpit and pews the "tares" outnumber the "wheat," the sanctified in Christ Jesus. The Gospel, because it acts upon the heart, controls only the "wheat." R1898:2 He is sending forth his reapers to gather every grain of wheat into his garner. He is finding them in the Baptist, Disciple, Presbyterian, Methodist, Episcopalian, Lutheran, Congregationalist, Roman Catholic and other denominations. F431 Not merely to withdraw from a nominal church, but to stand for truth and righteousness as well. R5092:3 Renounce their allegiance to the human systems, and declare their allegiance only to the one Head and to the one "church which is his body." R2845:3 The louder grow the revelry and irreverence and the scoffing at God's Word by "Higher Critics" and the boasts of Evolution, the louder in the ears of the Lord's true saints will sound this command. R2561:5 It is a delusion to suppose that any can do God service by cooperating with Babylon in any measure, sense or degree. R2693:4 It is time for all who have any moral honesty to show it. R2614:6 Some hinder the harvest work by coming out of Babylon, and then seeking to separate others who have likewise come out. R3884:5 These are liable to two extremes: (1) with too much combativeness they are apt to speak too harshly of those still asleep; or (2) with too little positiveness, they are likely to miss an opportunity for declaring meekly but firmly for the Lord and his Word. R3653:1 Your responsibility is not alone to your minister or congregation, but to the entire denomination. You are obligated in your belief and conduct to them all. If you do not believe as they do, it is your duty to withdraw, and thus set yourself and others right before them all. R1578:5, 849:3 The dissolution of your membership should, if possible, be as public as was your joining.R1578:6 Such a one is not withdrawing from the Church, which is the Body of Christ. R849:3 While coming out of Babylon is one step, and a long one, it is by no means the last one. Preceded by obedience, it will be followed by other tests of standing fast in the liberty wherewith Christ has made us free. C188 We are to come out of the errors and systems of error, but we are not to organize another denomination. The original call was to membership in the Body of Christ. R5092:4 The Church founded by our Lord and the apostles took no sectarian name. R3249:1 While calling them thus to come out of Babylon, he calls them also to come into another place, or condition—"Enter thou into thy chambers and shut thy doors about thee; hide thyself until the indignation be overpast." (Isa. 26:20) R1788:2 Into joy, peace and liberty in Christ. R378:2 This is a call to associate with Christ, with Messiah. "Gather my saints together unto me." (Psa. 50:5) R5092:4, 375:4 We do not read, Gather together unto Calvin, Luther, Wesley, Paul, Apollos or Peter, but, "Gather together my saints unto me." (Psa. 50:5) SM127:1 "Come unto me"; "take my yoke upon you, and learn of me"; "my yoke is easy and my burden is light, and ye shall find rest to your souls." (Matt. 11:29, 30) C187 Some may hesitate because of uncertainty as to how best inform their congregational associates of the Scriptural reasons for their withdrawal from the nominal system. R3135:3 Many erroneously say to themselves, "I see that present institutions are contrary to the Gospel of Christ, but what can I do? If I now withdraw, it will mean disaster. I cannot go, for necessity is laid upon me." R5647:3, 5431:1 Many err, saying, "I will use my office or influence in Babylon, and then obey the Lord after I have gathered some of the `wheat.'" They forget that obedience is better than even sacrifice. R2553:3 Others say, "I am free from Babylon in spirit, God knows!" But is this right—to be half out and half in Babylon? R2553:3 Others say, "I merely retain my membership in the church for the sake of peace in my family." But is this "overcoming" or being overcome? R2553:5 To decry sectarianism and division, while remaining in Babylon, is to appear as merely a grumbler, and is analogous to a man attempting to throw away his boots while he still wears them. R849:3 Such as are of and who love Babylon, and who are therefore unready to obey the command, "Come out of her," shall be forced to drink the cup of their own mixing. C158 Should your fidelity separate you from every earthly tie, rejoice that it links you closer to the throne of God. R945:5* This work is nearly completed. R5911:6 We are now in the little season in which the Lord is waiting for the response of those whom he is calling out of Babylon. R3884:2 Those who thus, by overcoming the influence and power of error, prove their love of the truth and loyalty to the Lord, will receive the great reward. R1372:1 It is one thing to gather out of Babylon his people, and quite another thing to gather out of his kingdom the offenders (Matt. 13:41): yet both expressions cover the same events. R2545:2 It is as much a part of this harvest work to gather the tares into "bundles" and "bind" them, as it is to gather the "wheat" into the light and liberty wherewith Christ makes free and safe in his "garner." R2704:6 The remnant of natural Israel, delivered from literal Babylon was a type of the remnant of God's people now about to be delivered from symbolic Babylon. Its fall, at the hand of Cyrus, foreshadowing the fall of mystic Babylon under the antitypical Cyrus, the Captain of our salvation. R2372:6 As Cyrus, who overthrew literal Babylon, made the proclamation which permitted literal Israel to return from captivity, so it is the King of kings who, upon taking his great power, sends this message. R2498:6 "Leave them; they are blind guides; and if the blind lead the blind both will fall into the pit." (Matt. 15:14—Diaglott) Although applied to the Jewish house, also applies to that of which it is a shadow, the Gospel house. R718:3, 4016:1 In accord with the second message of Rev. 14 (verse 8). R475:1, 304:2 "Depart ye, depart ye, go ye out from thence, touch no unclean thing; go
ye out of the midst of her; be ye [the Royal Priesthood] clean, that bear the vessels of the Lord." (Isa. 52:11) B240; C187; R3596:3 In a secondary interpretation of the prophecy of the dry bones (Ezek. 37) corresponding to the commotion amongst the dry bones, amongst the Israelites indeed, whose hopes in the Kingdom had perished. R2506:4 This work is represented under various symbolic descriptions: gathering of the wheat from the tares (Matt. 13:30); the gathering of the good fish (Matt. 13:47-49); that gathering of his jewels (Mal. 3:17); the midnight cry (Matt. 25:6) and the gathering of the "elect" from the four winds (Matt. 24:31). D600 As the literal Israelites were invited to leave Babylon the literal and were helped to do so, but only a few responded, so spiritual Israelites are urged to leave mystic Babylon. CR165:3; HG521:6 If the I.B.S.A. can be shown to be a section of Babylon, we all ought to get out of it. Q351:1 "We would have healed Babylon, but she is not healed; forsake her; for her judgment reacheth unto heaven, and is lifted up even to the skies." (Jer. 51:9) D543 "Flee out of Babylon; deliver every man his soul." (Jer. 51:6) SM411:1
My people— We would not be understood as including all Christians as "Babylonians." The Lord recognizes some in Babylon as true to him, and addresses these. D267; HG718:4 Some are in Babylon and not of Babylon, just the same as the children of Israel were carried captive into Babylon, but they were not Babylonians. Q63:1 Indicates clearly that some of God's true saints have been in Babylon, and that, up to the time of her fall, God did not object to this, and did not call on them to come out. R1577:6; C156 They could not be God's people unless they were spirit-begotten, and they could not come out of her unless they were in her. Q155:2 The Lord's call indicates that we should expect to find many of the Lord's people in, and confused and bewildered by, sectarianism, in Babylon. F206 We believe that there are today thousands who have not bowed the knee to the Baal of our day. D268; HG718:4 We expect to find the Lord's poor in all the various wheat fields, behind all the various creed fences, intermingling with all the various bands of tares. NS11:6; 37:6 In other words, the saints of God are scattered throughout the denominations. R5092:2 This class is described and blessedly comforted in Psalms 91 and 46. D158 Some yet bound in Babylon. R2752:4 Still in Babylon as wheat in the midst of tares. R1357:6, 2506:4, 375:4 Up to the moment of its destruction, or very nearly so, children of God will be found more or less connected with Babylon. R471:5 There was much wheat in the Jewish church when given up, so, too, there is much wheat among the chaff and tares of the Babylon church. R46:4 Hidden for centuries in the great mass of tares of the nominal system, the true Church as represented by its living members is now manifested. R1548:5 The few of his own who still remain in that city doomed to destruction. R317:3* The favor of the present is not to the nominal church, but to individuals in her, that they may come out and receive the present Lord. R224:4 To leave Christendom, repudiating her temples, her social enchantments, etc., and to brave her denunciations and her various powers of boycott is quite a flight. Few but the "saints" will even think of starting on it. D573 Consider the number of the professed church (four hundred millions). How many of these would themselves claim to be fully consecrated to the Lord. C159 The ten thousand of Psa. 91:7, the Great Company, will be partakers with Babylon in her sins, and have part in her great fall. R4926:4, 3884:3, 1649:2 Some of the Great Company must see the utter wreck of Great Babylon and receive some measure of her plagues. C364 The Great Company will not come out when this cry is made. It is after Babylon has fallen to pieces that they are liberated from her chains and influences. R275:6, 5656:2; Q549:7There are true people of God still in this Babylonian system. But the time of separation is here; those yet remaining in Babylon must hasten. R5478:2, 5134:4 If they are in Babylon, their presence there shows that they are not yet well developed; and if they are God's people, they are not enjoying the full strength of the present truth, although spirit-begotten. R5134:4 Only when they behold the wreck of nominal Zion—Christendom, Babylon—will they realize its gross errors and be delivered from them and it. R1649:3 The fall of Babylon means the setting at liberty of those whom God calls "My people." R1969:4 Many will not get free from the shackles of error until the fall of Babylon opens their eyes to the true situation. R2135:3 The fact that some of God's people have been in Babylon all through the age shows us why God had any respect at all for Babylon. R5478:2 For the wheat's sake God's favor extended even to the mixed bunches, or Babylonish systems. C155; SM127:1 Many ministers and many of the more intelligent realize Churchianity is merely a golden calf. Many, like Aaron, reluctantly join in sectarian practices. They should be more courageous if they would be overcomers. R4022:6 The ass knoweth his Master's crib. (Isa. 1:3) But the Lord intimates that the stupid ass could give pointers to some of his people. R4044:2 As in the Jewish age, Jews were compelled to live in Babylon, so today God's people are required to stay in mystical Babylon. Therefore it becomes a difficult matter to flee. R5092:3Literal Babylon never was Israel, but the Israelites were for a time swallowed up in Babylon; likewise mystic Babylon never was spiritual Israel, though for a long time spiritual Israel has been in captivity to mystic Babylon. R2498:6 The tares never were wheat, and God never proposed to recognize them as such. C165 Compare Jer. 51:6, 45. R1371:6, 436:5; HG520:5 A four-paragraph excerpt from The Three Worlds (1877) suggesting that the term "my people" applies to natural Israel and not to the Church. HG90:6
That ye be not— This shows that the class who are called out and obey are not partakers of Babylon's sins, but overcomers. R399:4 These words apply not to those who see nothing of what we see, not to those who consider the doctrines of the nominal churches thoroughly satisfactory and Scriptural. NS24:2 The better you understand, the more responsibility you have. If when you see what the truth is and what untruth is, you still remain in Babylon, you will be very culpable. R5478:4 To remain after the eyes of one's understanding are opened would be to bring oneself intelligently and willfully into fellowship with the wrong. NS294:6 If, after one has seen the real character of Babylon and has gotten his bearings in a general way, he then remains, it can be only by compromising the truth. R5478:6 God's true people in Babylon are not to be considered as implicated in her sins of worldliness and ignoring of divine truth, up to the time they shall learn that Babylon is fallen—cast off. C161; NS24:1
Partakers of her sins— That you may have no fellowship with her sins. D574 False doctrines and antagonism to those now seeking to lift up the standard raised by our Lord and the apostles. NS194:1 Her errors, her false teachings, and the crimes implied in these. R2693:4 Specially the one of rejecting his truth. R457:5 Our Lord's expressed reason for calling us out of Babylon. C181 Her sins are those of conformity to the opinions, ideas, manners and customs of the world irrespective of God's will, and also the rejection of truth to an increasing extent. R945:5* Those who blindly follow the leading of the intelligent and influential become partakers of their sins and share the same penalty—both together "fall into the ditch." (Matt. 15:14)R1875:1 Implying that God's people will see clearly what constitutes Babylon's sins—errors of doctrine and of life. R1578:1 You are not sharers of her sins until you see this. Born in Babylon, the Lord is not holding you responsible for what you did not understand. R5478:4, 5092:4, 4044:2; Q63:1 A reminder as well as a threat: a reminder that, when in ignorance of the truth, they had no responsibility for the errors, but that now that they see these errors, they are responsible. R1578:1 As responsible as those who formulated those errors, or more so, and will surely and justly partake of the consequences. R1578:1
That ye receive not— A large number, even of the Lord's people, will share with Babylon the trouble of that hour. CR166:1 Those who love self, popularity, honor of men more than they love the Lord, and who reverence human theories and systems more than the Word of the Lord will not come out until Babylon falls. D268; HG718:5 The classes are to be marked and separated before the plagues come upon rejected, cast off Babylon. C166 When the Master said, "Watch ye, that ye may be accounted worthy to escape all these things coming upon the world," it included the pain of the seven last plagues. R1573:4 Because their obedience in fleeing out as soon as they see Babylon's real condition will prove that they were never in real accord with her sins. R2553:3 The true Church, the "wheat," will all be separated from the "tares" before the binding of the "tares" in bundles, ready for the "fire" (trouble) of this day of vengeance. R2538:1 Those who do not stand aloof will be involved in the disaster. SM411:2
Of her plagues— Babylon's troubles. SM125:2 The seven last plagues. R189:6, 172:4 Chastisements. R2168:5 Punishments. NS391:2 Overwhelmed in the great tribulation of which the Lord and the prophets forewarn us. (Matt. 24:21; Dan. 12:1) R1983:1; SM411:2 They will probably have a large share in the punishments of the Day of Vengeance. R5092:5 Deserving the "plagues" most thoroughly—as much or more than the "tare" class of Babylonians, because they have greater light. R2553:3 Soon to come in a great time of trouble. R2883:6 The intimation is that as soon as the loyally obedient have been gathered out of Babylon some drastic trouble will come upon her. SM424:T In the close of this time of trouble, all is corrected by the fall of sectarian systems as well as political governments. R1573:1 Sore troubles, which will result in the overthrow of the present order of things—political, social, financial and religious. R5478:5 If they approve her doctrines, methods, etc., so as to be loathe to leave her, they will prove themselves unworthy of present truth, and deserving of her coming plagues. C161 It will be theirs to mourn that they were unfaithful to the voice of the Lord, that they remained in Babylon contrary to his Word, and that they receive of her plagues—the "seven last plagues." R3643:5 From the vials of wrath which shortly shall be poured upon her. R2372:1 The pain from these will consist largely of mental chagrin, the disappointment of sectarian hopes and plans, and the wounding of sectarian pride. R1573:4, 172:4 The Kingdom reign will begin before "Babylon" falls. Babylon will fall as a result of Kingdom judgments. D623 Telling them that very suddenly a great calamity will come upon this great institution called Christendom, which will entirely demolish this system in every sense of the word. R5565:1 The prosperity of the cause of Christ means the deliverance of his true saints from Babylon. This shall signify eventually the complete fall of Babylon. R3884:2"For this cause God shall send them strong delusions, that they should
believe a lie, that they all might be judged [openly condemned] who believe not the truth, but had pleasure in injustice." (2 Thes. 2:11, 12) R1766:4 The scapegoat type pictures the sending into the wilderness of isolation and persecution the Great Company, who after consecration were unwilling to go voluntarily "outside the camp." R4016:4 The same interval of time, and the same work to be accomplished in it are also referred to, in symbol, in Rev. 7:3. C165

[NTC - Revelation 18:5]

Reached unto heaven— Compare Jer. 51:9. R1371:6; C156

[NTC - Revelation 18:6]

As she rewarded you— Compare Jer. 50:15, 29. R1371:6; HG520:5
Double unto her— A penalty equivalent to the combined judgments upon all who have despised, rejected and persecuted God's people throughout the age. R1702:5 As a punishment equivalent to all other punishments combined for shedding of righteous blood was exacted of the closing generation of typical Israel, so will it be with the closing generation of the Gospel age. R1702:4
According to her works— The horrible decree of Papacy—for torturing of the saints in every conceivable way, executed with such fiendish cruelty by the arm of the state—await the full measure of retribution. D39
Fill to her double— The cup of divine indignation is now full. The Lord will have pity and patience no longer. R472:6

[NTC - Revelation 18:7]

Glorified herself— Pride and ambition led to the grasping of worldly power by the early Church. C164 How great is Papacy's triumph at the present hour, as she seems to see what she considers the little season of Satan's power drawing to a close, and herself rising again to glory and power. R1002:2 The marks of apostasy in the Babylonish church include pride, haughtiness, high-mindedness, seeking of worldly power and greatness. R174:3
Lived deliciously— Upon the wealthy class of this generation shall be visited the penalty due to those thieving Barons of past centuries who kept their dependant neighbors in serfdom and grew rich at the expense of those who reaped their fields. R1423:6
So much torment— In proportion as she has glorified herself, she shall have trouble and sorrow. R1002:2
She saith— Only for a little moment shall she seem to succeed. R996:1; Diii
Sit a queen— While the broadest application of this language is, of course, to Papacy, it also involves all who are in any degree in confederation or sympathy with her. D38 As Queen Jezebel, representing a great religious system of this Gospel age which did great violence to the truth; Ahab representing the worldly governments. R5751:2, 557:2; B256; HG69:4 The church of Rome is losing no opportunity for the display of her mighty power, that Protestants and politicians may take due notice. She is now claiming that she is no widow—but a mighty queen. R4343:3 She loudly boasts of her right to rule the nations, and claims that her former power will soon be regained. D38 We do not expect a complete union between Catholics and Protestants, but a fraternization embracing generally the capitalists, kings and great ones of earth. R996:1 Looking down and covering with reproach the Little Flock of truth seekers who dare to point out the faults of a worldly church. R5993:6 Some thought to improve on God's plan and, instead of suffering, got the church into a reigning position. By a combination with earthly empires, they succeeded, and, as a result, Papacy was exalted and became the "Mistress and Queen of the nations." A268; R507:3, 305:1, 54:3 As literal Babylon ruled over the whole world, so mystic Babylon is represented as ruling the civilized world, and hence the entire world. CR165:3; HG521:6
Am no widow— Compare Isa. 47:8. D43

[NTC - Revelation 18:8]

In one day— Suddenly. D39; R2553:2, 1352:6; SM411:2, 424:3 Not that the trouble will come in an hour, or in one day, or in one year. The intimation is that the catastrophe will be a very sudden one. It will be very sudden if it comes in twelve months. The flood required many days to come, and many days to assuage. R5328:2 We are already living in the day in which Babylon is falling, though the day of her severe plagues and punishments is still future. NS44:2 Prophetic time is a day for a year. R2553:2
Utterly burned— Babylon, a "conglomerate" composed of "nations," Gentiles, aliens, will inherit nothing but tribulation and destruction. R2125:5
Fire— Symbolic fire—destructive calamities. D39 The same symbol of fire is used by St. Peter in referring to the same trouble and destruction. SM424:3

[NTC - Revelation 18:9]

The kings of the earth— Socialism will never become king of mystic "Babylon." Babylon will be on the side of the chief captains and mighty men. R4144:2 As one section of literal Babylon fell before another, so Revelation predicts it will be with mystic Babylon. CR165:3; HG521:6
Bewail her— The "children of light" rejoice in it, while those not in the light "weep and lament." R409:2 When Christendom goes down suddenly, the effects will be most serious upon all the more or less dependent nations which are represented as greatly bewailing the fall of that great city Babylon. D73 Thus Babylon will fall before the kingdoms will fall. Q626:4 The fall of Babylon will astonish the entire world, so complete is the illusion that Christendom represents the throne and government of Messiah among men. CR165:6 The judgment of the Lord upon both Christendom and heathendom will be on the strictest lines of equity. D73 The interests of the church and world are so closely linked. The church, both Papal and Protestant, has greatly aided governments in controlling them. Therefore the great, the mighty, and the rich, will weep and lament her fall. R409:2 It will cause pain and distress to all who are worshipping and serving these systems, instead of God; but it will be a blessing in disguise, for thus they will be liberated and brought to a refreshing knowledge of God. R413:5 Though temporary aid may come from establishing a world religion, it will be only a preparatory step which will involve the whole world in the impending doom of Babylon, causing the kings and merchants and traders of the whole earth to mourn and lament. D186 For a short time Church Federation will bring great political influence which will breed ecclesiastical arrogance and persecution—culminating in ruin. CR81:5 Compare Jer. 50:46. R1371:6; HG520:5
See the smoke— That means that they will not come in to help her. They will perceive that the masses of the people have turned against Churchianity. Q627:T

[NTC - Revelation 18:10]

In one hour— Suddenly. CR165:3, 271:1; R4690:3; SM127:1, 411:2, 424:3 A very short space of time, not meaning necessarily a literal hour. R5569:2The forty years of the Gospel age harvest will end October, 1914. The overthrow of "Christendom," so-called, must be expected to immediately follow. B245; CR271:3
Judgment— Greek, krisis. R2553:2

[NTC - Revelation 18:11]

The merchants— Symbolic of the clergy. R603:4*
No man buyeth— Some denominations did not average one new member per church during the past year. The membership completely fails to keep pace with the growth of the population. R341:6Because of general apathy and indifference of her membership, and the fall off of attendance at her services. R602:1* The misrepresentation or malrepresentation of God in the horrific dogmatic theology of the Dark Ages is the chief cause of all that is now transpiring within the wall of that "great city Babylon." R602:4* She makes rich the merchants because of her costliness. R174:6

[NTC - Revelation 18:14]

Find them no more— Dignified and high-sounding titles, as Reverend and Doctor of Divinity, as such shall all perish with the fall of Babylon, and as such they shall never awake or exist again. R1951:4

[NTC - Revelation 18:15]

Shall stand afar off— Keeping clear of too close an affiliation with her. Diii

[NTC - Revelation 18:16]

Alas, alas— They will greatly lament her destruction, realizing that it forebodes their own. Diii One of the delusions of this time is to persuade the Lord's people that any downfall of Babylon would be sacrilegious and an injury to the cause of Christ. R3884:1

[NTC - Revelation 18:17]

Come to nought— Go into oblivion, destruction. R1896:4

[NTC - Revelation 18:18]

Of her burning— The present strife in Europe, depicted in some of the prophecies, is only the beginning of the great trouble and overthrow. The whole present order will go up in a mighty conflagration. R5735:4

[NTC - Revelation 18:20]

And prophets— The inference is that the resurrection of these holy men of old takes place before Babylon falls. R92:1*

[NTC - Revelation 18:21]

Took up— Lifted up in order that she may have the greater fall. R5993:6; D37 The present uplift in influence is but the lifting of the great millstone to make its casting down the more violent. R1002:2 Preceding her collapse. The spirit of trusts abroad in the world, permeating everything, combines denominations, leading to the formation of great religious trusts—a menace to the liberties of the Lord's people, but no injury to their spiritual interests. R3553:2
A stone— Both literal and mystic Babylon are compared to a stone cast into the water. R45:1 Compare Jer. 51:63, 64. R1371:6, 436:5, 45:1; HG520:5
Cast it— The ending of the war might bring an armistice, during which the Federation would come into full life and do some of its work; when the "earthquake," running quickly into the "fire," would cause great Babylon to be cast like a millstone into the sea. R5969:3* The parallel between the Jewish harvest and the present harvest would corroborate the thought that the trouble to the full will be accomplished by October, 1915. R5142:1 Resorting through his deluded servants to use miracles of physical healing illustrates the division in Satan's house, and a house thus divided against itself is sure to fall. D612 This necessity for Satan's playing reformer and good physician is an evidence that the fall is near. F641
Into the sea— The restless sea of ungovernable peoples. D111; R5349:4 The world on plane R of the Chart of the Ages. R275:6 The "sea" of anarchy will swallow up the false systems prophesied to be fulfilled in the very near future. R5478:2, 5463:1; Dvi Shortly after Babylon goes down, the great conflagration will reach the whole world. Q627:T; Diii October 1914 will witness the full end of Babylon, utterly destroyed as a system. R4842:3
Thus— With all her boasted civil and ecclesiastical power, and with all her assumed dignity, her wealth, her titles, her influence, her honors, and all her vain glory. D111
With violence— That Babylon's destruction will be sudden, violent and complete is thus forcibly stated. D37; iii Yet it was to undergo a gradual consuming process as shown by Dan. 7:26: "But the judgment shall sit, and they shall take away his dominion, to consume and to destroy it unto the end." D37 The collapse will be sudden and awful when it does come. R2553:2 The fall of literal Babylon, while it was sudden, and while it made a great commotion amongst the nations, lacks much of the filling to the full the prophetic picture. R2498:3 The trouble doubtless will be considerable before the final crash, even though that crash come suddenly like the casting of a great millstone into the sea. R5142:1 This same "time of trouble" is spoken of as a "whirlwind,:" the result of letting loose the "four winds of heaven." Again as a "fire" and as a "storm." R5058:6 "The gold contained in the medals, vessels, chains and other objects preserved in the Vatican would make more gold money than the whole of European circulation."—Pittsburgh Dispatch—perhaps having an important bearing on the fate in store for Papacy. R3343:4
Be thrown down— Egypt represents the world; Babylon, the nominal church and Israel, the whole world in its justified condition. To Israel the blessings are promised, to Egypt the plagues, and to strong Babylon a wonderful, complete and everlasting overthrow. A313 God will never call those overcomers who "are all their lifetime subject to bondage," (Heb. 2:15) even though he shall eventually deliver them by the complete overthrow of Babylon. R694:5 There is a difference between Babylon falling in a judicial sense, by being rejected by the Lord, and the actual falling, as when she goes down like a millstone. Q381:1
Found no more— The shaking of the heavens, as the Apostle indicates, "signifieth the removing of those things that are shaken, as of things" that are imperfect and of human construction. (Heb. 12:27) R712:1 It will go into oblivion, sheol. E369 Babylon's power is soon to be completely overthrown as precedent to a full deliverance of all who are Israelites indeed and the establishment of the Kingdom. R3624:6, 1352:6 A destroying process as with the first house of Israel when it was rejected, only it stumbled to rise again, while Babylon's destruction is to be complete and forever. R731:4, 177:6 When reading of the utter destruction of Babylon, we are to differentiate between the systems and the individuals connected with those systems. SM424:1

[NTC - Revelation 18:23]

Light of a candle— Lamp—the Word. R603:4* The removal of the "candlestick out of his place" has become a necessity. (Rev. 2:5) R590:6* The stars are falling: some one way, some another. Soon the lights will all be out—not even a candle left. R341:6*
Voice of the bridegroom— The Lord Jesus. Q720:4; R603:4* God will use Babylon no more as a channel for the bestowment of his best blessings.R3884:2 Babylon has been his mouthpiece, and through her he has spoken to the world, but it shall be so no longer. R177:2 Her King is not in her, she is spewed out of his mouth. (Jer. 8:22, Young's Translation; Rev. 3:16) R498:5 But we have no intimation in the Scriptures, nor any reason for supposing, that God ever used or recognized the Jewish church-nation, its rulers and representatives, after it was cast off. C181 The turning aside of the literal Euphrates by Cyrus may show the turning aside of popular support from Babylon; or it may show that the truth will be turned aside and no longer flow through Babylon. The consequence of either is the fall of Babylon. Q720:4 The same lesson should be recognized in connection with Babylon. She is "spewed out" of the Lord's mouth; and neither the voice of the Bridegroom nor of the Bride shall be heard in her any more forever. C181
And of the bride— The Lamb's wife. R603:4* The Church prospective. Q720:4 The names Bridegroom and Bride were applicable before Babylon's fall, and before the marriage feast. The same is true in Jewish custom. R1388:6
Heard no more— Clearly showing that previously they had spoken in and through Babylon, the confused class. R1388:6 Babylon will not permit them to be heard. R2592:6 Even amongst the "Protestant" fifteenth of humanity darkness and discord are preferred and the "joyful sound" (Psa. 89:15) is spurned and considered to be the discord that is of the Adversary. R2569:3 The time will come, whether now or at a future time. CR292:4 She is "spewed out" of the Lord's mouth. C181

[NTC - Revelation 18:24]

In her— Papacy, typified by Jezebel—the civil government, corresponding to King Ahab, the agent in propagating her system and destroying the prophets of the Lord. R3408:3
The blood of prophets— Prefiguring this system as a cruelly persecuting one. R471:5 Despising and persecuting the true saints of God. R174:6
And of all— All that fear God's name. R151:3*

[NTC - Revelation 19:1]

And— This chapter is part of the message of the "seventh trump," during which the first resurrection and change of living saints occurs. R194:4
After these things— A view of the Great Company during the trouble, after the Bride company has been taken and the "marriage of the Lamb is come." (Verse 7) R275:6 Babylon's fall as a result of Kingdom judgments will be discerned later by some in her who are represented as getting light and liberty through Christ after her fall. D623
Much people— The Great Company set free by the fall of Babylon. R5383:2, 275:6 Individuals out of Babylon which arise from among her ashes. R177:6

[NTC - Revelation 19:2]

True and righteous— It is after Babylon has fallen to pieces, and the Great Company are liberated from her chains and influences, that they come to realize that tares and earthly organizations never were God's church. R275:6 Only then will the people realize their wonderful deliverance, and that her overthrow was by the hand of God. D40 The Great Company never get the victory over the Beast and his Image, and apparently do not recognize their true character until they are overthrown by the judgments of the Day of Wrath. R130:3 In contrast, another class "cast dust on their heads and cried, weeping and wailing, saying: Alas, alas, that great city!" (Rev. 18:16-19) CR165:5
His judgments— The Kingdom reign will begin before Babylon falls. Babylon will fall as a result of Kingdom judgments. D623
He hath judged— After Babylon, the harlot church, has been judged. R276:1
The great whore— While the broadest application of this language is to Papacy, it also involves all who are in any degree in confederation or sympathy with her. D38 Catholics declare that Protestants are this Babylon system. Protestants claim that Catholics are this Babylon system. Both are right! CR165:5
Which did corrupt— The church systems of today are permeated with all manner of pagan doctrines—immortality of the soul, a trinity of Gods, torment after death, re-incarnation, communion with the dead. R5911:6
Her fornication— Symbolically signifying any illicit fellowship with the world on the part of those who have betrothed themselves to be God's consecrated people. R2300:1 Church and world united, an improper union called harlotry. R276:1; SM122:1

[NTC - Revelation 19:3]

Her smoke— The remembrance of the destruction of those systems of deception and error—as smoke continues to ascend after a literal fire testifying that the fire has done its work. R2609:6,894:1 It is to a symbolic woman and not a literal one that this statement applies. HG305:2
For ever and ever— Lasting—the lesson will never be forgotten. R2609:6, 894:1

[NTC - Revelation 19:4]

Worshipped God— Jehovah. R1211:1*

[NTC - Revelation 19:5]

A voice— While Jesus and the dead saints are shown in the heavenly condition, the living saints, who are not yet changed, are used as his mouthpiece. R328:4*
Out of the throne— Pyramid w on the Chart of the Ages. R275:6 He that sitteth on the throne sends the message—the invitation to the marriage supper. (Verse 9) R229:2
Ye his servants— The Great Company. R172:5, 148:2 Is it not significant that the teachings are now to the servants, believing, as we do, that the door is shut to the high calling? R328:4*

[NTC - Revelation 19:6]

And I heard— Their answer shows that they have reached the condition of complete harmony with God—they can sing "the song of Moses and the Lamb" in harmony in every note. (Rev. 15:3) R172:5
Great multitude— The Great Company at the time of the fall of Babylon. Q229:2 These, though not of the Bride, are nevertheless beloved of both Bridegroom and Bride. R343:6 The different rewards of these two classes (both spiritual) are also shown by Rev. 7:9, 10, 13-17; Psa. 45:10-15. R428:5 Many. C193 All flesh. A86
Many waters— We think there is good reason to believe that a considerable number who have made consecration are still in Babylon. R5411:6 At the fall of Babylon they will be fully set free from the timidity which has restrained them, and be glad to acclaim the Bride. R4647:6; CR101:5 Finally delivered from Babylon, with rejoicing. R4079:5* Awakened from their slumber and separated from Babylon. R5865:4
Alleluia— We can in advance join with the Great Company in his song. NS555:4
Reigneth— The Great Company will be the first to recognize the Kingdom as being established. R148:2 They recognize his reign as having commenced by the overthrow of Babylon the great. R276:1 The struggle will occur just in advance of the time for the establishment of Messiah's Kingdom by its all-powerful King, soon to take unto himself his great power and reign. R5458:5

[NTC - Revelation 19:7]

Let us be glad— The Great Company. A87; R5865:4, 5383:2, 3416:6; CR101:5; Q290:1 In joyful praise. R343:6 Awakened from their slumber and separated from Babylon, these finally recognize what they have missed; but they thank God that his plan will still be carried out. R5865:4, 5383:2 This is the Benjamin class (the Great Company) rejoicing to know the Joseph class (the Little Flock). It is after the Little Flock is changed and the Great Company is still in a measure of tribulation. Q381:1 Realizing that the Bride is complete, yet they rejoice to see God's great loving plan as it embraces the sin destroyed race, and they are filled with God's praise. R172:6, 148:2 Some get awake and thank the Lord and his faithful. Others are merely angered, thus showing that they are not of the kind the Lord desires as members of the Bride. R2764:1 No doubt greatly dismayed to realize that the Bride is completed, but seemingly the beauty of God's plan which they now begin to discern, quite overcomes their grief. A240;R276:1 They were glad when they found out the true situation, that God had delivered them, and that the institution was a hindrance to God's plan in many respects. Q295:5Great will be the rejoicing in heaven and in earth at the Church's abundant entrance into the King's palace. C193 All will rejoice in the glorification of the Church, through which blessings will then be flowing to them. A87
And rejoice— Why should the Great Company rejoice? Because their eyes are really opened. They see Babylon as they never saw her before. They see God's plan as they never saw it before. Q291:TThey rejoice in the fall of Babylon. There is a difference between Babylon falling in a judicial sense, by being rejected by the Lord, and the actual falling, as when she goes down like a millstone. Q381:1;R5383:2
The marriage of the Lamb— The unifying and full glorification of the entire Body of Christ with the Head. A235 The second Adam and the second Eve become one, and then the glorious work of restitution begins. A98; HG343:3; OV224:1 The plan of redemption cannot reach the world, until the perfection of the second man and his wife. HG99:5 The Bride will be with the Bridegroom when the Kingdom is fully established. HG165:1; OV320:4 An event of the very near future. R3200:6 In Jewish custom a marriage contract was entered into, usually lasting about a year. Then the man would come and receive her to himself, and from that time she was his wife. Q289:3 Under the Jewish custom the espousal brought the woman under the same obligation of chastity as though the marriage had taken place. SM122:T As the consecration of the Lord's people and their begetting of the holy Spirit constitute the betrothal to Christ, so the glorification of the first resurrection will constitute their marriage to him. NS295:1 Translation—to be "changed in a moment, in the twinkling of an eye"—to be "caught up to meet the Lord in the air." (1 Cor. 15:52; 1 Thes. 4:17) This will be our marriage—being made like him and united with him. R88:6; NS719:5; Q300:1 The faithful ones of the Church who had died were raised and were at once received of the Lord. So that portion of the Church is married to the Lord, just as soon as they are received by him. Q300:1 When the last member of the Body shall have finished his course and has been changed into the glory of the Lord the marriage will be consummated. Q462:5 When Christ comes and receives the Church to himself, she will be his wife, just as in the type. There is no ceremony. Q300:T Church and state union is contrary to the spirit of the Bible. The Church of Christ is not to reign with the prince of the earth, not to be married to them, but to wait for her marriage until the second coming, and be united with him in the first resurrection. PD79/91
Is come— Greek past tense—is accomplished. R276:1 Has taken place. Q229:2 We do not know how long after their "change" the Bride will be glorified as a company. A235
His wife— No longer the espoused virgin, but the Bride. A98; OV224:1 The already called-out Bride of Christ. R1349:1, 5400:5 A second Eve, the "wife" of the second Adam. HG15:1 As the wife of the "first man" is the natural mother of the race, so the wife of the "second Adam" is to be the spiritual mother. HG99:3 As a wife shares her husband's honors and name, so the Church bears the name of Christ as members of the Body of Christ. E42 And joint-heir in his Kingdom and in his inheritance in the Abrahamic Covenant. R2122:5, 1702:6 Selected between Christ's first and second advents, as Moses selected his wife between his two advents in Egypt. R1651:6 As in Jewish custom the espoused virgin was called a bride from the time of her contract with the bridegroom, so the espoused virgin Church is called Christ's Bride before the consummation of their union. R1388:6 Shall he not have the right to select his own Bride? May not he and his Father elect whom they will for the Bride of Christ? Her office is not to exalt herself. It is to exalt the Bridegroom. R623:6* There is no Bride now. Jesus, during the Gospel age, has been preparing a place for the Bride. (John 14:2-4) Q750:2, 838:1 Selected from among the Gentiles, typified by Moses marrying a Gentile wife. R1651:6, 4332:4* In many parables the believers are represented in the attitude of guests, and not as the Bride. R58:2*
Made herself ready— Be complete. R827:2, 276:1, 217:5 The Gospel age makes ready the chaste virgin, the faithful Church, for the coming Bridegroom. In the end of the age she is made "ready."A98; OV224:1 Requiring the entire period of the Gospel age. The robe of Christ's righteousness must be painstakingly embroidered according to the pattern set before us, with the fruits and graces of the holy Spirit. NS295:1 The sole object of the gospel is not to convert the world—that work belongs to the Millennial age—but to perfect the second Adam and the second Eve. HG12:2 Not that we could make ourselves ready of ourselves, but that we aid each other in the cultivation of those traits of character which the Lord has stipulated. R845:4, 3937:5; NS295:4 Our influence upon the brethren is of much more importance than our influence upon the world. NS152:1 That we may be in heart (and as nearly as attainable in the flesh also) "without spot or wrinkle or any such thing." (Eph. 5:23) R2429:5 The use of the means provided by her Bridegroom—the putting on of her adornment, the embroidering of her robes, the arrangement of her jewelry presented to her through the Spirit, is left for herself to do. R2202:1 The Bride makes herself ready for union with the Bridegroom by using the means provided by the Bridegroom. R830:4* In the ante-chamber of special preparation—the light of Present Truth—the guests spend the short time just prior to the marriage feast (the harvest time) in adjusting their robes and giving to themselves and each other the final touches of preparation. C199; R153:1 In the "guest chamber" where they may finish the last touches of personal adornment. Then comes the inspection and casting out of one not having on a wedding garment. R153:1 Each, as he entered the wedding apartments, has become exercised in having his garments without spot or wrinkle before him—our Bridegroom, and our efforts extend to all who enter. R290:1 (1) They must keep their garments unspotted from the world (Jas. 1:27); and (2) must embroider them with fine needlework. SM254:2 The careful setting of the stitches in the embroidering of this wedding garment has been the chief duty and constant occupation of the espoused virgin while waiting for the nuptial feast. R2161:6 By laying aside present weights and hindrances, and shaping affairs to be able to give the entire time in the work of spreading the good tidings and helping the Body. R1302:5 With such a pressing call for every moment of their time, the new creatures have no love for the world to seek to perpetuate its arrangements and institutions. F608 It is vain to hope for future glory if we are not trying to subdue sin now. R830:1* The Church was not commissioned to conquer the world and to reign as and for Christ during this time. Her commission was to "make herself ready." R4799:2; A98 Let us enter the harvest work of perfecting holiness in ourselves and others of the saints, and preparing for the marriage of the Lamb. R1941:5; OV126:2 The Lord has made it profitable for every member to assist in maintaining and perfecting the one Body, because each is dependent on the other in some measure. R733:5 Only the fellow-members of the one Body can help you, and your assistance is needed to help such, that all may shortly enter into the joys of their Lord. R919:1 Now the individual Christians are called upon to make their calling and election sure. Only incidentally, and not as their chief work, are they to let their light shine before men. R4878:6, 1430:6; F608; T115 The work of the prospective Bride now is to make herself ready—not specially the blessing of the world, which her Lord designs shall be done after she becomes united to him. R1430:6, 1349:1 Though frequently upbraided with the suggestion that they are selfish because they do not join with others in the various political, social, financial and moral reforms of the world. R2415:5, 1564:1 Restitution work will be accomplished by the successors of the Gospel Church—the Church's work being specifically the making of herself ready. R2345:3 It becomes a laudable ambition to serve one another and to build one another up in the most holy faith—to get ready ourselves and to help others of the dear family of God. R5185:2,5400:5, 2690:4 Have you heard the cry, the knock announcing our Bridegroom's presence? Are you awake? Are you seeing to it that you are clothed with the righteousness of Christ as with a garment? R88:6 When to "the worthy Lamb that was slain" the voices of the multitude ascribe blessing and honor and glory and power, they will also exclaim, "his wife hath made herself ready." R3104:5 And we (the Great Company) are left, and disappointed, nevertheless rejoicing because we see God's plan. Q229:2

[NTC - Revelation 19:8]

To her— The Bride, the victorious Church. R2159:6
Was granted— The entire arrangement for her wedding robes, the washing of regeneration (justification) and the water for her feet washing, are all provided through the agency of the Bridegroom. R2201:6
Arrayed in fine linen— In the resurrection he will grant us ideal bodies and the ideal character embroidered perfectly upon the new robe, which will be ours through grace. R2161:6 In the simple white robe of her Lord's own furnishing, the robe of his righteousness, upon which she will have wrought, with much carefulness, the beautiful adornments of the Christian graces. C193 This company must be the risen dead, for the "fine linen" represents the righteous acts of the saints. (Diaglott) R328:1* The robe figuratively represents justification, the covering of our blemishes; and it is a wedding garment because it constitutes a basis of our ultimate acceptance by the Lord in the end of this age. SM254:2 As the rich man in the parable of the rich man and Lazarus, there showing Israel, in a typical sense, as a holy (righteous) nation. R2604:2, 1086:6, 1000:2, 284:1
Clean and white— In contrast: "And the woman was arrayed in purple and scarlet color, and decked with gold and precious stones and pearls, having a golden cup in her hand full of abominations and filthiness of her fornication." (Rev. 17:1-6) R471:6
The righteousness of saints— Greek, dikaiomata, properly rendered, righteous acts. R76:3* Their personal purity, completeness and perfection at that time. R2159:6 Righteousness is more than right doing. It is right being, which includes right doing. R76:5* Not limited to her theology, but it must include her character. It is her righteousness manifested in her life—her loyalty, purity and her fellowship with God. R50:2* But at the present time the saints have no righteousness of their own. R2159:6 The righteousness to which she is called: "God hath not called us to uncleanness, but to holiness." (1 Thes. 4:7) R50:2* The garment expresses the effect sought and gained, rather than the means God uses to bring it about. R50:2*

[NTC - Revelation 19:9]

Blessed are they— After the marriage is accomplished, they shall enjoy the feast with the Royal Family. R343:6, 276:1 Figuratively styled the Bridesmaids, the Great Company class, symbolized by the New Jerusalem. R3867:6, 5865:4, 5415:5 Represented in Rebecca and her damsels, or maids, who accompanied her, when she went to become the bride of Isaac. R4647:6, 101:5 Those originally bidden will not taste of that supper, though divine providence has arranged for another banquet, which through the Kingdom will be spread for all nations. R5415:6It will be later on, after the intervening time of trouble, that the feast of fat things for the world will be spread out. R3834:5
Which are called— The Great Company are represented as getting a special message from God. Q296:T
Unto the marriage supper— A promise written specially for the Great Multitude. R172:6 There is a difference between being at the marriage, and eating of the marriage supper. When the door is shut, the wise virgins go in to the marriage, but the marriage supper does not take place for a little while after that. Q296:T To share in the glorious blessings and favors of God, which will make their hearts rejoice, and compensate them for all their trials and difficulties in the present time. Q463:1 The feast of rejoicings is postponed until the Great Company shall have "washed their robes and made them white." (Rev. 7:14) R172:6, 88:6 The nuptial feast, in honor of the marriage of the Lamb, after the wife hath made herself ready. R5415:5, 3867:6 A great time of blessing; we don't know what it is. Perhaps, as we feast on God's Word and truth at conventions. It is just a suggestion of something grand beyond power to describe. Q463:T The great marriage feast is to take place shortly after the glorification of the Church. R3417:1 Invited to come in and partake of the festivities mentioned in Psalm 45. Q229:2, 296:T, 300:1 Ultimately reaching the position next to the Bride. A241; R276:1 In glory. HG752:5 Although specifically the nuptial feast of Christ and the Church, nevertheless the Great Company, the virgins, the Bride's companions, will be invited to share in this nuptial feast. R3834:5 Though never sharers of the Bride's portion. R2764:4 These are the virgin companions who follow the Bride and rejoice in her exaltation, and are honored also, though less highly, by the King. R828:4 A great blessing, even though not so grandly glorious as that which the Lord will give to the Little Flock. R4274:1 There are many such virgins, but not wise—wheat, but not ripe wheat, not ready to be garnered. They are living far below their privileges, and will suffer great loss. R593:5 They can go to that marriage supper only through much tribulation, which will test to the last their full devotion to the Lord. R5865:4 There is really no sitting down to eat or drink, but it is merely a picture of the joyous occasion that will follow. Q296:T The aroma of the good things coming already reaches us in the anteroom, before we enter the banquet hall. R5415:6

[NTC - Revelation 19:10]

I— The Apostle John in a measure represented the faithful of the Lord's people in the end of this age. R4200:1
To worship him— As the more wonderful things of the divine plan are being revealed, some might be in danger of worshipping the angel through whom the enlightenment was sent. R4200:1 How natural is the disposition to worship, to give undue honor to the messengers of truth. R496:3* Many think it a mark of humility to discard reason and blindly follow others. It is against such "voluntary humility" and worshipping of messengers that Paul warns. (Col. 2:18) R496:6*
Do it not— Anything in the nature of personal idolatry is rebuked. R4200:1 If there come to any of us a thought of doing homage to the Lord's messengers through whom his blessings have been bestowed upon us, it is proper for him to heed this admonition. R3970:6 There is a tendency in this direction, and a danger to worship the creature, or instrumentality, rather than the Creator who uses the instrumentality. Let us not make that mistake. Q77:4 When Cornelius offered such service to Peter—the leading Apostle—"he took him up, saying, Stand up: I myself also am a man." (Acts 10:26) R144:3* To what extent should the pilgrims and other brothers preach "Brother Russell"? I say, not at all. Q77:2 Some of the dear brethren seem to find as much about Brother Russell in the Bible as they find about the Lord Jesus, and I think that is a great mistake. I do not find it there. CR125:2 Had Christ not been more than man the same reason would have prevented him from receiving worship. R144:3* Illustrated by the attitude of the angel which wrestled with Jacob. (Gen. 32:29) R3978:6, 1634:6 Illustrated by the angel announcing Samson's birth to Manoah. (Jud. 13:18) R1634:6
Thy fellowservant— Who can tell which brother messenger will prove faithful to the end, neither becoming puffed up, discouraged, overcome or weary in well doing. R496:6*
Worship God— True messengers of God always seek to give the honor unto God, and decline it for themselves. R1634:6 We should recognize every agency God uses, but we are not to recognize any agency of God as being any competition whatever with the Lord or with his divine arrangement. CR125:4 It would be our duty to fully recognize that our blessings come not from any human being but from God, however much he may use human instrumentalities to convey his blessings. R3971:1
Testimony of Jesus— Concerning Jesus. R496:5*
The spirit— The import. R496:5*

[NTC - Revelation 19:11]

A white horse— The events of the first seal are identical: "I saw, and behold, a white horse; and he that sat on him had a bow, and a crown was given unto him; and he went forth conquering and to conquer." (Rev. 6:2) HG81:5
Faithful and True— The Christ in glory. R5451:4 He is the "faithful and true witness," as John spake of him in addressing the Laodicean church. (Rev. 3:14) R328:1* The nominal church, not having been true witnesses, were spewed out of his mouth in the spring of 1878 AD. R328:1*
Make war— Who can give assurance that the multitudes who now compose the marshalled hosts of Christendom will not then constitute the great army that will throw its mighty force against the bulwarks of the present social order. D549 There are also intimations that there may be others beyond the revolting hosts of Christendom who will also form a part of the Lord's great army. D549

[NTC - Revelation 19:12]

Many crowns— So too, the popes wore the many crowned hat. HG76:5
No man knew— The nominal churches are in darkness and know not that Jesus has entered on his reign as King; nor do the servants yet know, for they are not of his Body, not reckoned as part of himself. R328:5*
No man [unregenerated] does know, but we [his Body] may know. R328:4*
But he himself— But we are of him, the members of his Body; his "feet," therefore a part of himself. R328:4*

[NTC - Revelation 19:13]

Dipped in blood— "Wherefore art thou red in thine apparel, and thy garments like him that treadeth in the winepress?" "I have trampled on them in my fury; and their blood was sprinkled on my garments, and all my raiment have I stained." (Isa. 63:1-3) D18
The Word of God— The Message, the Logos. The instructions of God may come through his disciples, teachers or evangelists; but they must all be received as emanating from the Father through the Son. Q843:4 "In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with the God, and the Word was a God." (John 1:1) R1060:5, 338:5 "God, who at sundry times and in diverse manners spake in times past unto the fathers by the prophets, hath in these last days spoken unto us by his Son." (Heb. 1:1, 2) Q843:4 He is called the Word in his pre-existent state (John 1:1); while he was in the flesh (John 1:14; 14:6), and here, in his future manifestation as Conqueror. R106:2*, 21:2* The term Logos, not only applied to the plan existing only in the mind, but also to the expression of that plan—the creation of him who was "the beginning of the creation of God." (Rev. 3:14) R421:3 So we would proclaim no other Word. Our teachings are not the "doctrines of men," but God's Word. R328:4*

[NTC - Revelation 19:14]

The armies— The living saints, as well as many of the world, are now being used as the Lord's soldiers in overthrowing errors and evils. B101 We merely suggest that the heavenly army may possibly be in two divisions—one on this side of the veil, the other on the other side of the veil. R5451:4 Those close to him, his "regular army" are few—a Little Flock. But he also has an immense army of "irregulars"—the vultures of verse 17. R817:3 The seed—"Heaven's conquering army." The work of the seed must follow the complete development of the seed. R22:6*
In heaven— If Jesus is now present in the spiritual body, the Church
must be also, for both are represented in the same spiritual [heavenly] condition. R328:2*
Followed him— Their part in the fray is to oppose false doctrines, and to slay with the sword of the truth. R774:6 If any commission be given to the Lord's people to execute judgment this side of the veil it would be so explicit as to leave no room for doubt. R5451:4
Upon white horses— Pure doctrine. R774:6

[NTC - Revelation 19:15]

Out of his mouth— The Lord in glorious majesty. R5493:6 The saints being his mouthpiece. R328:4* The rod of Messiah's mouth (Isa. 11:4) signifies the judgments which he has already expressed, and which have very largely gone unheeded by Christendom. R2374:3
A sharp sword— The Word of God—the truth. R780:4, 1469:6, 328:4*; B101 The sword of the spirit is the Word of God. (Eph. 6:17) The sword of Messiah's mouth will be the message which he will send. SM51:1 The sharp truths and righteous judgment of the Lord. HG270:3
The breath of his lips [the force and spirit of the truth]. (Isa. 11:4; Psa. 98:1) D19; SM51:1
Smite the nations— The Lord smites to heal, and when his Word cuts to the heart the effect is to destroy the enemy. Unless brought into subjection, nothing will remain but final extinction. R5493:6; HG270:3 In the same sense that the words of the apostle Peter on the day of Pentecost cut his hearers to the heart. (Acts 2:37) HG270:3 He begins the work of blessing the world by smiting down the oppressors—oppressive errors, and those influenced by the spirit of those errors. R817:2 The inauguration of his Kingdom will be followed by the dashing of the present social systems to pieces in a great time of trouble and anarchy, preparatory to the establishment of the Kingdom of righteousness. D296 There will not be only poor, needing assistance and equity, but there will be wicked at the time the Kingdom will be established.R2374:3 The civilized world stands today in a false position: professing to be Christ's Kingdom ruled by his law of love; yet really the kingdom of the prince of this world, Satan, under his law of selfishness.R1519:6 To those who revel in luxury and pleasure now, who enjoy the favor of the world because they partake of its selfish spirit, is coming a time of reckoning. R1735:6 For the purpose of quickly bringing mankind to a realization of the new Millennial conditions, the righteous judge will "render his anger with fury, and his rebuke with flames of fire." (Isa. 66:15, 16) R1469:6
He shall rule them— When he is reigning with his saints. R1149:4*
Rod of iron— For temporary service, for man's true development that the race may be brought back to full blessing as kings of earth. R5377:1, 4799:2 The iron rod of Christ's rule must bring down every high thing, and subdue all things unto him. R1735:6
He treadeth the winepress— The treading of the winepress is the last feature of harvest work. The reaping and gathering is all done first. D18 Into which "the vine of the earth" (the false vine which has misappropriated the name Christian and Christ's Kingdom) is cast when its iniquitous clusters are fully ripe. (Rev. 14:18-20) D18

[NTC - Revelation 19:16]

KING OF KINGS— Having entered his Kingly office—and moreover, the dead saints are risen, "kings and priests" unto God, so that Jesus is King of heavenly kings. R328:4* The Times of Restitution will be the thousand years of Messiah's spiritual reign as King of kings and Lord of lords. NS860:5 The "King of kings and Lord of lords, who only hath immortality, dwelling in the light which no man can approach unto." (1 Tim. 6:14-16) R2747:4 Making all things new. R5780:1; NS379:3 So have the popes professed to be. HG76:5

[NTC - Revelation 19:17]

The fowls— An army of "irregulars" in every kind of uniform—Communists, Infidels, Socialists, Anarchists, Nihilists. R817:3 Communist vultures. R899:6
Come and gather— Compare Zeph. 1:7-9, 14-18. A315

[NTC - Revelation 19:18]

That ye may eat— They battle for plunder and get their fill in the overturning of earth's kingdoms. R817:3 Preparatory to the establishment of everlasting peace upon the only firm foundation of righteousness and truth. R817:4
The flesh of kings— Those in opposition to the kingdom of God, and its scepter of righteousness, impartiality and justice, are being gathered to the great slaughter. R817:4 Mighty men—The church—both Papal and Protestant—is largely controlled by the influence of governments and wealthy men. It will rapidly become the tool and mouthpiece of these, and they all will go down together, fighting against God and liberty. R356:6

[NTC - Revelation 19:19]

I saw the beast— There will be a general division of the world into two contending parties. The kings, wealthy and worldly great on one side,
and with them the symbolic beast [Papacy] and Protestantism. These unite their efforts, realizing they must stand or fall together. R817:2, 356:6
Kings of the earth— The rulers, financiers, and all the worldly great men, and the Roman Catholic and Protestant systems, will be together and fall together. R2045:2
And their armies— Kings, chief captains, rich men and mighty men. R420:4, 166:5, 2045:2 By opposing "progress in religious thought" or changes in the "standards of the sects" a proposed "battalion" of Y.M.C.A. "Bible-oriented" young men will really fight against the progress of light and truth. R780:3
Gathered together— Clearly showing that in this struggle the Beast
[symbol of the Church of Rome] will be found on the side of, and banded with, the "kings of the earth" and their armies. R939:4, 834:1 Since they should uphold the Kingdom of Christ, they feel themselves bound to champion the present falling kingdoms of so-called Christendom. Thus their sympathies are often forced to the side of oppression, rather than to the side of right and freedom. A270 In seeking the favor of the "mighty," Rome will surely lose her hold over the masses. The result will be that the governments will fall and these religious institutions will go into destruction. R834:3 While the people will be struggling for freedom and their God given rights, the nominal churches will unite with the governments which they appointed, to help keep the people in thraldom. R362:4 In the coming struggle the nominal church will take sides with and fall with the earthly empires in their overthrow. R899:5
To make war— This general conflict between priest and people, rulers and ruled, capital and labor, is the battle or conflict represented by the seventh plague. R377:6 Ignorantly. R780:4 Unconsciously—not recognizing him. R668:5 His army here, as in the overthrow of Jerusalem in AD 70, will know not God, yet will fulfill his purposes. R362:5Whatever the nature of this "war," it is certainly opposition by the kings of the earth towards Christ. In no way can such language be construed so as to mean gospel conversion. HG13:2
His army— God is raising up his great army, the masses of the world, to overturn all forms of evil and oppression. R362:5 An earthly army. R420:2,166:4 The army of the poor and oppressed of every nation. R2045:2 The oppressed who, inspired by justice and right, will be used to some extent as agents to their own liberation from the thraldom of evil and oppression. R420:4, 166:4 While the Little Flock is in a special sense "The King's own," yet in another sense there are many troops and divisions in this great army. R938:5 God's army is now being marshalled and his Church should stand aloof from both the governments that be, and their opposers. R362:5

[NTC - Revelation 19:20]

The beast— The Beast and the false prophet are the great false systems which have long oppressed and misled nominal Christendom. R2608:6, 1040:5 The monarchial represents the imperial or "dragon" power; the Papacy, the religious element, "the false prophet that wrought miracles" while the international, or republican, element represents the body of the Beast. HG20:5
The false prophet— Representing in symbol the various sects of Protestantism. R834:2 The fact that the two horned beast is not mentioned signifies that that
system [the state church of England and Ireland] would pass out of existence as a beast, or church and state combination. R834:2 The separating of the English church from the government will neither destroy the Beast nor church, but it ceases to be an ecclesiastical government. R834:4 Its government appears among the "kings of the earth" and the English church is represented among the other Protestant systems in the "false prophet." R834:4 Second Adventists have long held the theory that Turkey is the false prophet. We take a totally different view, believing that Turkey has nothing whatever to do with the symbolic false prophet. R1898:4
He deceived them— Only here and there can any be found who "know the joyful sound"—who can distinguish the heavenly message from those by which Satan has "deceived all that dwell upon the earth." R2569:3
Mark of the beast— The leading and controlling mark or quality of the beast, we would write in large letters: DOGMATISM AND INTOLERANCE. R50:5*
These both— The final overthrow of present governments will be at the same time as the fall of ecclesiasticism and will be followed by from five to seven years of socialism and anarchy. R1434:2Systems of error. R2609:1 Only the Beast and false prophet are cast into the lake of fire. HG13:2 Showing that the whole passage is highly figurative. Q829:2
Cast alive into— Speedily judged worthy of destruction. R2609:1, 893:2
Lake of fire— The second death. R2609:1 Gehenna, Valley of Hinnom, figure of the second death, utter destruction. R2601:4, 2608:4, 893:2 A great consuming trouble in the close of this Gospel age. R1040:5 The Book of Revelation abounds in forceful symbols which illustrate the various features of God's plan, and the ultimate destruction of the wicked is no exception. HG751:4*
Burning with brimstone— Intensifying the symbol of destruction, brimstone being one of the most deadly elements known. It is destructive to all forms of life. R2608:4, 2601:4

[NTC - Revelation 19:21]

Sword— The Word of God—the truth. R780:4

[NTC - Revelation 20:1]

An angel— Messenger; "the Messenger of the Covenant," Christ. R1233:2 Christ, the Strong Messenger. R1736:2 Christ Jesus, and his Body, the Church, is the one in whose hand is the power and authority to control evil. R331:1 Signifying messenger—God will send some messengers with authority and power to subdue evil. Many agencies will doubtless take part—the increase of knowledge probably being one of the strongest. R331:1
Come down— At his second advent. R1233:2, 4976:1 The Prince of Light has only recently invaded, as it were, the land of the prince of darkness to commence his work. R4610:1 The binding of Satan could not begin until the Angel had come down, 1874; nor indeed, until 1878, the date of the assumption of his power as King. R1233:3
The key— Representing authority. R331:1
A great chain— Representing strength. R331:1 The great chain represents restraint. R2645:6; Q620:6Restraining the evil in general, probably by the institution of laws of righteousness. Q621:T Truth is the great agency which is eventually to accomplish the complete binding of Satan. R1233:3 To some extent truth has for many centuries obstructed the course of error—truths both of nature and religion—but they never bound Satan and rendered him powerless. R1233:3 Satan's chains of blinding error and misrepresentation shall be removed from the groaning creation, and he himself shall be bound with the great strong chain of truth. R877:4 Not only the truths directly relating to the plan of God, but to these are linked every feature of truth related to human rights and privileges. R1233:4 Truth binds error, and error binds truth. Like light and darkness, they are constantly opposed to each other. R331:2 May we not to some extent be used of the Lord in the shining forth of the light which will bind the Adversary and restrain the evil? SM106:1 "Whatsoever doth make manifest is light" (Eph. 5:13); and that which makes manifest is a "chain," a restraint upon that which is darkness. R4610:1 We are to distinguish clearly between the restraint of the fallen angels "in chains of darkness" (2 Pet. 2:4), and the binding of Satan, who is the prince of demons. R4976:1 The whole world is getting awake, not necessarily to the light of truth, but getting awake to the chains of darkness which are upon them. R4610:1

[NTC - Revelation 20:2]

And— Verses 2, 4 and 11 with verses 1, 2, 10 and 11 of chapter 21 show the beginning of the age of judgment, the restraining of blinding errors and misleading systems. R893:1
He laid hold— The Lord's parable respecting the binding of the "strong man" seems to imply that it will begin in a sudden manner. R4609:3 The victory over the great Adversary is not to be a slow and gradual one, not to be by missions or any power or ours, but the Lord himself shall interpose his power. R3686:6 Eventually his Kingdom shall overthrow the reign of sin and death which has prevailed for six thousand years. R5379:3
On the dragon— While Satan has been endeavoring to accomplish his own designs, he has really unwittingly been serving a great purpose in the accomplishment of God's plan. R1233:2 These terms not only include Satan himself, but all the evil institutions as well. Q621:T The Roman Empire is called the dragon and the devil. (See Rev. 12:3, 9; 13:2) R44:3The dragon of Rev. 12 and the dragon of Rev. 20 are clearly one and the same. HG76:4
That old serpent— A reference to Eve's beguilement by the serpent. A61
The Devil— There is a personal Devil, but here the names "Devil" and "Satan" refer not merely to the person of the Adversary, but to all that system of things of which he is the head. (See Rev. 12:7-9) R4609:3
And Satan— Satan and the evil angels under his captaincy. NS736:3 While this name applies to our personal Adversary, it covers in a general sense all the influences for evil and unrighteousness in the world. SM103:2 Satan here merely means that adverse influence, putting darkness for light, and vice versa. That influence will be completely bound as the light of truth displaces the darkness. Q621:4; E218 Satan is the best representative of evil principles, practices and persons, being the chief and leader in wickedness. R331:1
Bound him— His every deceptive and misleading influence will be restrained—so that evil shall no longer appear to men to be good, nor good appear undesirable, evil. D519; E218 In that blessed time every evil deed will be restrained that it may not accomplish injury to another. NS736:3 Hindering the further deception of humanity during that period. OV44:2; R2415:5 Here is the secret of why the world cannot hear now, and the assurance of the change which would permit it to hear in due time. NS386:3 As a part of the means for bringing the world back into harmony with God. E217 The first work of the new dispensation. A69; E20; HG538:5; NS614:3; SM130:2 At the very beginning of the Messianic reign. OV192:3 Preparatory to the establishment of Christ's Kingdom and the beginning of "the world to come, wherein dwelleth righteousness." (2 Pet. 3:13) A73 The Millennial age will be introduced by the binding of all evil influences represented by Satan that the world may no longer be deluded by him and his servants, willing or ignorant. R2398:2, 331:1 He will no longer have the power to blind, to deceive, for his deceptions will be exposed by the glorious light of that day. NS555:3 A reign of righteousness presupposes a restraint of unrighteousness. R331:1 Signifying a complete restraint of Satan and all his powers of evil. R2645:6 The fallen angels have not ceased their warfare against the Lamb and those who follow him, nor will they cease until Immanuel shall bind that old Serpent and restrain his influences. HG682:1 "Fallen angels" will have much to do with the bringing about of the great time of trouble with which this Gospel Age will end, before the complete inauguration of Messiah's empire and the binding of Satan. SM198:2 Not only will all possible good influences surround humanity during their thousand-year Day of Judgment, but every evil influence will be bound, restrained. HG685:2 Satan will no longer have control. His yoke of sin, pain, sorrow and death; his rod and staff of affliction and slavery; will be broken, and that forever. R3686:6, 2550:4 During that thousand-year day of Messiah's Kingdom, Satan is to be bound "that he may deceive the nations no more." (Verse 3) R6013:4, 5896:2; SM791:1 After 1914. Q621:T This restraining is now in operation—inventions, laws, the temperance question, education. People are no longer allowed to be idle. Children are compelled to attend school. R4610:4 The time for the binding of Satan is fixed at the close of the Gospel age, prior to the thousand year reign of Christ. R1233:2, 5378:4 The time for the binding of Satan is not yet, though we believe it is very near. R3941:5, 4350:3, 3772:3; HG402:6; SM567:2 By the time all the plagues are poured out Satan will be completely bound. R171:4* Is Satan now bound? I do not know. There is a good deal of Satanic power still exercised. If he is bound, I am sure the others are loose. Q623:4 I think I would not lay too much stress on Satan's having been bound in 1874. We have plenty of evidence of the reign of sin going on, whether Satan has suffered any personal defeat or not. Q623:8 The Millennium is "nigh, even at the doors," involving first, the presence and exaltation of the new King (The Christ complete) who will dethrone and bind the former Prince of the power of the air. R362:1 The binding is already commenced. The devil in the church, must be bound first, and truth set free, among those who profess to be children of the light. R331:2I think Satan's empire is in process of destruction, that every ray of light that shines out on any subject to that extent is Satan's empire every moment being broken; for example, prohibition. Q627:4 I think Satan is being bound. Things mentioned in the Bible as emanating from Satan are being bound every day. For instance, Satan's influence in the liquor traffic is being bound. Q625:4 The Prince of Light has already begun the work of binding the Prince of Darkness. SM103:2 The binding process must go on to a considerable extent before the great time of trouble shall come. The strong man of the house must be bound before his goods can be spoiled. Q626:1 We cannot say positively just what day or hour Satan will be fully bound and Messianic blessings begin to supplant the curse. R5450:2 The collapse of Babylon will indicate that Satan has been quite fully bound. He is working very hard with ecclesiastical systems and false doctrines. Their collapse will mean his binding. Q626:1 After gathering his Bride class the Lord will execute judgments upon Babylon. At that time Satan will be bound. R3784:6 The Bride is joint-heir with him in the glorious Kingdom then to be established for the purpose of binding Satan. R3004:6 The parable of the sheep and the goats (Matt. 25) takes place when Satan is bound and the authority of Christ's Kingdom established. Ere this, the Bride of Christ, will have been seated with him in the throne of spiritual power and will have taken part in executing the judgments of the Day of Wrath. R2606:3 All the besetments are now about us because Satan, the prince of this world, is unbound. R2590:6 We wait for Satan to be bound until he come—until at his coming he
changes, glorifies us, setting us up at his Kingdom. [One of eight activities of the Church "till he come."] R3652:6 As his work of deception is favored by ignorance, darkness, so everything that has tended to lift the pall of the Dark Ages has tended to liberate mankind from the snare of Satan's ignorance. SM102:1 A preliminary restraint of evil results from turning on the light of Present Truth. But this is not all. R2646:1 Christ, coming in power, means the restraint of Satan and his power. In another picture, the Sun of Righteousness rising, the darkness of sin, ignorance and prejudice disappear proportionately. NS90:1, 332:4; R5818:4; OV192:3, 341:6 Whatever sets free the light of truth incidentally binds in similar proportions the darkness. To some extent this process has been going on for three centuries, but only in our day is the matter reaching a climax. SM103:3 I suppose as the light increases the Prince of darkness will thus be restrained of his liberties. I do not give this out as an interpretation. The Bible does not tell us how this will be accomplished. Q627:2 The ignorance and superstition, selfishness and crime, which have for centuries marked Satan's reign will gradually draw to a close. NS782:3 It will not be accomplished until the time that the Great Company class is completed. R4610:5 We are to have full confidence in his promises. Injustice will not forever obtain. We do right to pray, "Thy kingdom come," week after week, year after year, century after century. R5020:2; Q539:4 The work is being done by people who do not believe in the true religion. They do not know God aright. The majority of them repudiate the Bible. R4610:4 Influences of the "Higher Critic" class are doing a great deal to restrain the Adversary and his authority over the people. R4610:2 Many intelligent people have not the "true light," but they are exercising an influence antagonistic to the darkness that Satan has heretofore used for the restraint of thought, etc. R4610:1 Doubtless Satan realizes better than we can how the binding or restraining is coming, and is actively maneuvering to avoid it. R3941:5; HG403:1; SM567:2 His rule of unrighteousness and selfishness shall be set aside, supplanted by the laws of him who shall lay justice to the line and righteousness to the plummet. (Isa. 28:17) R2724:5 And destroy his works. R542:2* The result of the change of dispensation will be a great blessing, yet the time of transfer, while the present prince is being bound and his household driven out of power, will be a time of intense trouble. C341Satan's seat of government is in Tartarus—the atmosphere. When bound, his place will be vacant for The Christ to occupy as ruler. R5182:1 "No man can enter into a strong man's house and spoil his goods, except he will first bind the strong man, and then he will spoil his house." (Mark. 3:22-27) A68 "In his day (Christ's Millennial reign) the righteous shall flourish," and the "evil-doer shall be cut off." (Psa. 72:7; 37:9) R2406:2 The rulers of the darkness of this world will make a last great effort previous to their binding. R170:3* Seeing that Satan has wielded an evil influence blinding mankind, will it be any less possible for the Prince of Peace to open the blind eyes without his appearing in the flesh? HG365:6 The binding of Satan is not the giving of health. Q621:4 "No lion shall be there." (Isa. 35:9) Q785:2, 825:3
A thousand years— During that period of Satan's restraint those whom he now blinds with various doctrines, sophistries, superstitions, etc., will be freed from these, and have the eyes and ears of their understanding opened. R2690:3 The great day of blessing, the great thousand-year day of Messiah's Kingdom, is near at hand—is dawning now. Soon Satan will be bound. R5190:5, 5378:4 The judgment of the world by Christ will cover a period of one thousand years. The world's judgment is not yet in progress. Q794:4 For the same thousand years the work of blessing and restitution will progress.R5818:4, 5057:3

[NTC - Revelation 20:3]

And cast him— And all his wicked deceptions. R1233:4 The Prince of Light taking from the Prince of darkness the scepter of this world and restraining him for a thousand years. R4109:6 The great King, who is now about to take full control of the world, has full power to bind, restrain Satan, and every evil power and influence. R2646:1 When God's time for the establishment of Christ's Kingdom comes, Satan's kingdom will be brought to naught as effectually as was his former purpose at the time of the flood. R1687:1 Why is he not destroyed at this juncture? Because God has a still further purpose to be served in his continued existence. R1233:5
The bottomless pit— The word abyss, representing oblivion. R2645:6, 1233:4; SM94:T Abyss—covered, secret, hidden place. R331:1
Shut him up— In the end of the struggle, Satan will be fully bound, shut up, sealed. SM105:1
Set a seal— Sealed it over him. SM94:1 Used in olden times to make secret, to render secure against intrusion. E246 Public and worldwide realization of the causes of their degradation, and the great revolution of public sentiment in favor of the Lord's ways, will constitute the seal. R1233:5 Representing divine care that none shall interfere with God's arrangement, but that it shall all be carried out strictly in accordance with the divine prearrangement. R2645:6
He should deceive— Lead astray. CR463:6 Some have become so deluded by the sophistries of Satan that they do not believe that there is a God; others believe him to be a great and powerful Adversary; others are confused, knowing not what to believe. E18 The reason why there is so much graft, false doctrine, delusion, ignorance, superstition everywhere is that Satan is the great being who is deceiving the world. Dvi; OV271:2 No longer will darkness be permitted to masquerade as light, and the light slandered as darkness. D519; R5378:4, 5190:5; OV380:5 Too cunning to attempt to deceive the majority into atheism, the great Adversary has adopted the more feasible plan of deceiving them by introducing a false theology. NS522:1 Forcing false doctrines upon the heathen and upon Christians, supporting them by dreams and visions and spirit mediums, personating and speaking for the dead. HG193:2 God is willing to permit this activity because it can now serve a purpose—a sifting work—which must reach and touch every class and condition of professed Christians everywhere. R3941:5 God has permitted Satan to rule as a prince, but has never authorized him. His power is purely usurpation, based upon these deceptions. SM546:2 The Lord allows Satan to organize various human agencies that some may fall farther and farther from the truth, until finally none will "stand" except the elect. HG403:2; SM567:3 Upon the Church are designed crucial tests of her loyalty. It is for this reason that this call takes place while the majority of mankind are under the Adversary's blinding influences, and he is not yet bound. R2415:1 God's will is not done on earth, his Kingdom has not come to earth as yet. R2253:1 Satan will continue to blind and deceive the masses until our Master takes the Kingdom and restrains Satan. R2799:4, 2550:2 Deception was one of the main things in which he was previously engaged, Henceforth he would be restrained, whether by the light of Present Truth or the light of science, from so doing. R4610:2 While we must oppose error, nevertheless, let us all speak the truth in love, without harshness, without personalities. Our dear brethren are deluded, deceived, not intentionally opposing the truth. CR415:3 Not that popes and cardinals were fraudulent in their claims. We concede them full honesty of intention, charging the error to our great Adversary. HG268:6 Satan will be forced to appear "as an angel of light" (2 Cor. 11:14) in order to perpetuate the delusions wherewith he has so long deceived the whole world—putting light for darkness, and darkness for light. R3119:6, 2504:3; F641 The necessity for his playing reformer and good physician is an evidence that his fall is near. F641 The demons must sham to be "angels of light," teachers of advanced truth and good physicians, both of souls and bodies. R2189:2 Satan's struggles to retain control of mankind will be specially desperate at its close—before he is bound for the thousand years. R2189:2; A69 By deceiving mankind he has usurped the control of their minds. R3719:2 "Doctors of divinity" have long been Satan's deceiving agents. R2898:4 The Adversary has used the nominal church of God as his tool to deceive all that dwell upon the face of the whole earth—to misrepresent the divine character and plan. R3104:5 The name "Christendom" is a delusion. "Satandom" would be the truer title. But our wily Adversary is so crafty that he puts darkness for light and deludes the poor world. R4350:3 Evidently the world will not vote for the reign of Christ and the binding of Satan, and because they are unwilling to cooperate, their help must come in another way—by the fall of present institutions. R3772:6 The masses are not on trial now, as are we who have knowledge, but will have their trial by and by during the Millennial age after Satan has been bound. R2428:6 During the present age the world of mankind is not liable to the second death because Satan is exercising a blinding, deceiving influence upon all
except true believers. [One of three reasons given.] R4908:4, 1962:1 Our poor fallen, fellow creatures who oppose us and who oppose righteousness do so because they are under the power of Satan, more or less blinded by his sophistries. R3274:2, 3209:1 We are no longer deluded into the belief that those blinded by Satan will be everlastingly tormented therefor. R1958:4Only here and there can any be found who "know the joyful sound" (Psa. 89:15)—who can distinguish the heavenly message from the deceiving message of Satan. R2569:3
The nations— Peoples. R4350:3; SM130:2 Satan is operating through these evil agencies, but these agencies are not willingly being operated upon by Satan. R4610:1
No more— Not only is Satan to be bound, but a highway is to be cast up, and all the stumbling stones are to be gathered out, and no ravenous beasts of prey (fierce temptations) shall go up thereon. R1055:3 When Satan is bound, there will be no more great counterfeit systems of Christianity, no counterfeit of God's Kingdom, no plausible and misleading presentations of error for truth. R1233:6His power to deceive and enslave men being completely stopped by the clear knowledge then prevailing. R1233:4 The trial of the world when Satan and evil are bound will be less severe, and the prize for which they will be running will be less glorious than that for which we run. R409:1; A146 Whether Satan and his associates, the fallen angels, will remain associated with the world we do not know, but they will no longer be prince and powers of the air. R2646:1 Some surmise that Satan and his angels will be deported during the Millennial period. Our view is to the contrary. We believe that they will not be deported but remain, powerless to deceive. R2646:1 But the favor then opened to believers will be the earthly paradise restored, not the heavenly Kingdom and the divine nature now held before the Gospel Church. R2220:4 Thank God, the eyes of our understanding have been opened so that we can now see through the deceptions of the Adversary! R4662:3
Should be fulfilled— Be finished. R4610:2 Until the thousand years of Christ's reign have accomplished their designed work of opening all the blind eyes, and permitting all who will to come back into full fellowship with God. R3158:2 This work of restoration apparently occupies all of the thousand years, since it is called "the times (years) of restitution." (Acts 3:21) R86:6
Be loosed— To tempt, test, try, prove all those that dwell upon the face of the whole earth. R4999:3, 5253:6, 4986:1, 1234:1; Q186:T;SM106:2, 714:T Evil influences will be let loose for a season. R4882:1 The Mediator will step from between God and man, and divine tests will be applied to prove, to demonstrate the heart-faithful. R4704:5
Little season— At the end of the thousand years of Christ's reign the whole world will be turned over to the Father. Satan will then have the power to tempt mankind as he tempted mother Eve. R4986:1, 5253:6, 5182:5, 4903:1, 4882:1, 4704:5, 4575:6; Q423:3 In the end of the thousand years, when Christ has completed his work of restitution the final test must be applied to each individual for continued existence throughout the ages of glory. R1234:1 For a time. SM94:T Nine years—2874 AD to 2883 AD. R3579:5* Roman Catholic theory all along has claimed that Napoleon's triumph began this "little season." R1969:4, 1770:2, 1002:2; B354; C57;Dvi; HG270:2; OV271:1 The present period of progress and civilization under Protestant influences being recognized by them as the "little season" in which the devil is loosed in the form of Protestantism. R1770:2, 1002:2, 305:4, 54:4; B354; C57; HG689:4 In old editions of the Douay Bible this explanation is given in the footnote comments on the passage. HG689:4 Starting with the overthrow of Papacy's dominion in 1798 AD. R54:4

[NTC - Revelation 20:4]

I saw thrones— The thrones of the present dominion of earth will be "cast down," and the dominion transferred to the great Prophet, Priest, King and Judge "whose right it is." (Ezek. 21:27) R2609:1 The thrones are those of earthly kingdoms at the present time. These are all condemned as unfit, and are to be overthrown, to give place to the Kingdom of Christ. R331:3
And they sat upon them— The position on the throne and the glory are associated (Matt. 25:31-40), hence this takes place when the Temple is glorified. (Rev. 15:8) This harmonizes with the point where Aaron changes his position in the type. R171:4* The Great Company will stand before the throne, with palm branches in their hands, instead of sitting in the throne, wearing crowns. (Rev. 7:9-17) SM362:T
And judgment— Rotherham—judicial sentence. The Greek word rendered judgment here is rendered condemnation in Luke 23:40; Jas. 3:1; Jude 4. R331:3
Unto them— To the saints, with the Lord, in the time of the blessing of the world. HG148:6
The souls— Persons. R2844:3, 331:3
Beheaded— All, to be acceptable as members of the figurative Body of Christ, must be will-less, headless. R2845:1; Q190:2 Cut off from church heads. R331:4 The Apostle declared, "I die daily." (1 Cor. 15:31) All who will constitute the elect overcoming Church must die thus. R2416:6 Few of the Lord's apostles were literally beheaded and few of the saints died by decapitation. This is, therefore, a figure of speech. R2844:3 The faithful of today are not literally beheaded, but it is still true that the wicked shoot out arrows at the righteous, "even bitter words." (Psa. 64:3) R2109:6 Neither our Lord nor the apostles were literally beheaded. It signifies that all must suffer earthly disadvantages, and lay down their lives in the service and defense of the truth. R2007:4, 2416:6 Killed, as illustrated in a cartoon, with stones of Hate, Revenge, Persecution, Malice, Scandal and Ridicule. R2282:1 To suppress all literature antagonistic to church-state union is to symbolically be beheaded—like John the Baptist—for pointing out the wrong of the professed bride of Christ being united to the world.R2091:3 Only those who fall as dead before the Lord (Rev. 1:17), who recognize their own nothingness, who lose their own wills, accepting the will of the Lord instead, are ever able to receive his message. R2827:4 Each "soul" (individual) must be beheaded for himself, and must be individually united to Christ, the Head of the Church. R2845:5 We often think of this when we hear well-meaning Christian people say, "I have a mind of my own, I do my own thinking." R2845:1 It is certainly better that one should do his own thinking than that he should let another man or another woman do it for him. R2845:1 The Lord is not the head of human institutions, which call themselves his bodies. R2845:2, 2700:6 Let us ask ourselves: (1) Have I given up my own self-will? (2) If I have, do whom did I give it? (3) Am I ignoring all other contrary heads and authorities to be taught of the Lord? (4) Am I fully content to be thus cut off from others, or am I, so to speak, a double-headed man? (5) Or have I parts of three heads—some of my own head, some of the head of Christ, and some of a sectarian man-made head. R2845:6, 2700:6 In the type the beheading of the underpriests was fully illustrated in the fact that the underpriests were required to wear "bonnets," while the high priest alone was without the bonnet and wore the miter. R2845:3 The Christian way of this Gospel age is not merely the way of morality, temperance, moderation and wisdom; but the "narrow way" of self-denial and self-sacrifice. R2074:4
For the witness of Jesus— Any one who will "witness for Jesus" as the only Head in the Church. R331:4 "The testimony of Jesus is the spirit of prophecy," and it will be fidelity to this spirit of truth that will work upon us to effect the change from our own wills to the will of Christ. R2845:5
The word of God— As the only standard of doctrine. R331:4 The Spirit of Christ works in us in conjunction with the Word of God. R2845:5
Had not worshipped— By coming out of Babylon in harmony with the command, they are but proving themselves overcomers of the "Beast and his Image." R878:5 "To him that overcometh will I grant to sit with me in my throne, even as I also overcame and am set down with my Father in his throne." (Rev. 3:21) R281:3, 255:6, A91 An important part of the overcoming expected of us is to get free from the binding and blinding influences of these systems. R513:5 We fight not with flesh and blood, but with gigantic systems of error, with spiritual wickedness in exalted positions, against falsities honored by time and wealth and earthly learning. R377:6 The time is hastening on when a religious, social, political and financial "boycott" will be waged against all who will refuse to worship either the "Beast" or his Protestant "Image." R1766:2 All who will not bow to the decrees of the Evangelical Alliance shall be esteemed as heretics, shunned and cast out by all who are orthodox. R322:3 Worship of this symbolic Beast and his Image—powerfully influential religious systems—is to be a great test or trial upon professing Christians in every province of symbolic Babylon in the end of this age. R2495:6 It was to give us the opportunity of overcoming, that God has permitted this great Babylon, anti-Christ system, to gain such influence in the world. R694:5 The very unfavorableness of the arrangement of mechanical Christian union will serve to prove, test and make ready the Lord's people. R1818:1 To these martyrs the sufferings brought polishings of character, testings of faith, divine approval and an increased glory on the spirit plane as members of the Bride of Christ. OV346:3 You and I cannot hope to stem the current and to prevent what is coming—but we can be overcomers and get the victory over these errors. R1138:5 The Great Company do not overcome the Beast, Image and mark, but are subject to their power, until the Beast, etc., is overthrown in the time of trouble already commenced.R152:3 Mr. Karmarkar, a Hindu convert to Protestantism, was the only Protestant at a Christian Endeavor convention who neither feared, sympathized with,
or worshipped the Beast. [Comments quoted] D263 One-third, or possibly one-half of those receiving the light of Present Truth since 1881 AD. R2942:6
The beast— The mother system and her daughters, still blind, are ready still to persecute and behead, though in a more refined manner. D52
Received his mark— Nor the number of his name. R355:2
And they— The glorified Church, the Kingdom class. R2833:5
And reigned— The rulership of earth is handed over to the saints. R701:1 Invisible to the world, these with their Lord and Head will set up the Kingdom of God, the Messianic Kingdom. NS830:4 In the judgment of the world, the saints, whose judgment is successfully completed in this age, take part. R569:4 Their reigning, their power and their control in the world's affairs will not come until they shall have experienced the resurrection change and Messiah's Kingdom shall be fully inaugurated. R5692:2 Not until the elect have been glorified will the ransom-price be formally delivered over to justice. Then Adam and his race will be immediately transferred by the Father to the Son that his Millennial Kingdom may begin. Civ Since it requires the whole Gospel age to predetermine who shall reign with Christ, it must be manifest that the world's trial-day cannot come until after the Church's judgment is completed. NS423:5 There was a time that we Christians tried to think the Church was reigning now, but we have come to see that we are not reigning at all. We are not intended to reign until the resurrection. CR227:1 The Kingdom cannot come until the Church has been completed. Not until then can "all the families of the earth be blest" with the promised Millennial blessings and opportunities. R1718:4 The great spiritual prize. R4807:3 Our Lord and his Church will be spirit beings, and their rule or dominion will be only through the earthly Kingdom class, their earthly representatives. OV45:2 Upon the ashes of the time of trouble Messiah's Kingdom will be established with full power and glory. PD92/107 "To him that overcometh will I give to sit with me in my throne." (Rev. 3:21) R531:5 "If we suffer with him, we shall also reign with him." (2 Tim. 2:12) R531:6
With Christ— Joint-heirs in his Kingdom and in his inheritance in the Abrahamic Covenant. R2122:5 "He (the Christ, Head and Body) must reign till he has put all enemies under his feet." (1 Cor. 15:25) R654:6 There can be no Kingdom until the King comes. A288, 345
A thousand years— To accomplish the complete victory over death and the grave will be the very object of the establishment of the Kingdom, and will require a thousand years. R3175:5 Bible chronology shows that six great thousand-year days beginning with Adam are ended, and that the great seventh day, the thousand years of Christ's reign, began in 1873. Bii Since there are about 6000 years from the creation to the second coming of Christ, and 1000 years of Christ's presence, it follows that God's day of rest is about 7000 years long. Q759:2 The reign of the saints cannot be properly said to begin before all the "jewels" have been gathered, nor before the Times of the Gentiles end in 1914. R2740:1 Apparently the matter of when the thousand-year period should be reckoned as fully beginning and fully ending will be an open question until the close of the Millennial age. R2739:3 The Millennium is viewed as beginning with the end of the Gentile Times, October 1914. Another Scriptural standpoint takes 1874 AD for the date of the Millennium, as shown by the Jubilee cycles and various other
prophecies. [Describing two of four diagrams of the plan of God.] R3460:4* Agreeing with Peter's explanation that a day with the Lord is as a thousand years with men, and a thousand years with men as one day with the Lord. (2 Pet. 3:8) R568:6 This same period is elsewhere called "the day of Christ," the epoch during which The Christ shall hold the sway of earth. OV44:2 Nor is it said that their reign will be no longer than a thousand years. It will evidently continue long enough after the thousand years to destroy all found unworthy in the final test. R2740:1 How fitting, six days of evil and degradation, and one day of restitution. R763:6 In that thousand years all evil and every enemy of righteousness shall be
destroyed—even death [Adamic] the great enemy. R382:4 Refuting the claim that the work of reform will continue in to the ages to follow. R1442:6, 763:6 We know not how many ages may be in "The World to Come," but there is more than one. The first alone is dealt with in Scripture—the Millennial age. R532:4, 256:6, 22:1:*, 5:4 Millennium, signifying a thousand years, is by common consent used as the name for this period. A73; HG540:3 Papacy claims that when exalted to power it did put down all enemies and that for a thousand years it did reign over the kingdoms of earth—from AD 792 to 1792. R305:3, 54:4; B353; C57; CR493:2; HG270:2; 689:1 From 799 AD to 1799 AD. Dvi; OV271:T The date for the onset of the Papal Millennium is clearly set in history—the coronation of Charlemagne as Emperor of the West by Pope Leo in AD 800. B354 Pagan Rome ended and Papal Rome began in AD 756. HG689:5 Only such as see in Papacy Satan's counterfeit of the true Christ, and who recognize the true Church and the true reign, can fully appreciate this. C57

[NTC - Revelation 20:5]

But the— This brings us to the time when the first resurrection is complete. Then the general resurrection of the dead and dying world will begin. R1106:4 Scholars are agreed that this text is an interpolation. A288; R5079:4, 3487:2, 1537:1, 1236:6*, 501:2, 331:4, 278:2, 207:2, 194:6, 62:5, 33:4; F721; HG320:6; NS355:1; Q201:T, 594:6 Probably crept into the text by accident in the fifth century; at first a marginal comment made by a reader expressive of his thought, later copied into the text by transcribers who failed to distinguish between the text and the comment. R909:2, 501:6, 62:6; A288; HG320:6; NS355:2 It is not found in any manuscripts older than the seventh century. NS355:2 Not found in any Greek manuscript of earlier date than the fifth century. Nor is it found in the ancient Syriac. R1772:6, 1105:2, 501:3, 278:4 The Syriac-Peshito, the mother tongue of Jesus and the apostles, written in the first or second century and is older than any Greek manuscript extant, also repudiates this clause. R366:4 It is wanting, too, in the Vatican No. 1160, a manuscript of special clearness and harmony with the most ancient ones. R501:3, 366:4; A288; HG320:6 There are but two known copies of the New Testament, in Greek, ante-dating the fifth century—the Sinaitic and Vatican manuscripts—both dated about AD 350. R1108:3 The Sinaitic Codex was probably made AD 331-350. R365:3* Vatican manuscript 1209 is very accurate, but is no authority here because it is incomplete, lacking Hebrews from 9:15 as well as all of Timothy, Titus, Philemon and Revelation. R1108:5,366:1 The Alexandrine manuscript, written about AD 450, has the text, and merely omits the words "but" and "again." R365:3* We regret that the Variorum Bible fails to show that the Sinaitic manuscript does not contain the clause in question. R501:5 Regrettably included in the Revised Version. R248:3 The Diaglott is compared with the Vatican 1209, but for Revelation its author chose the Vatican 1160 of the eleventh century, not the Alexandrine. R366:1 At the time of its translation from the Latin "Vulgate" only eight Greek manuscripts were used, none older than the tenth century. Since then some 660 manuscripts have come to light, including two very ancient ones. R278:3 Not in the Coptic, nor many Greek manuscripts of later date, including such notably exact and careful manuscripts as the Codex Cantabuliensis of the seventh century and the Vatican 1160 of the eleventh century. R1210:1 Prof. Tischendorf, finder of the Sinaitic manuscript, while admitting that this clause is not found in it, thinks its omission accidental, a mere error of the scribe. We cannot agree. R501:3, 366:4 It is claimed that it is found in some of the early "Fathers," but we suggest that these writings of the "Fathers" are more liable to interpolations than the Scriptures. R1210:2 Rev. 22:18, 19 has always more or less deterred men from falsifying the canonical books. We believe few interpolations have been made intentionally, usually by copying a marginal note or comment into the text. R1210:2, 1118:3* It is just as well not to refer too frequently to interpolations, because people have the idea that you are trying to dodge something. Where the passage fits as well as this does, I prefer to merely explain it. Q201:T Leaving out these words, the remainder reads more smoothly than with them in. NS355:2
Rest of the dead— The world at large. A289; R5079:4 Aside from those associated with Christ in the Kingdom at the beginning of the Millennium. R1772:6, 1106:4
Lived not again— Will not regain the fullness of the life lost. A289; R5079:4 Adam was dying for 930 years. Similarly, when the reverse process shall begin, instead of dying for 930 years, he will be getting more alive for 930 years. Q200:4 Awakening, but not to full restitution to life in the perfect degree. F721 Perfect life without weakness or dying is the only sense in which God recognizes the word life. A289; R3026:3 It will not be until the thousand years are finished, that the race will have fully attained to the complete measure of life lost in Adam. R909:6, 501:6; A289 We all know what it is to be dying until totally dead; let us all learn that it means to reverse this order, when we speak of living until perfectly alive. R1105:6 In view of the full meaning of the word anastasis (resurrection) this clause, even if genuine, would be in harmony with our general teaching. R501:6; A289 The resurrection of humanity will be in process, but will not be complete, until the thousand years are ended. R360:5, 1118:2* Then, having come to the condition of perfection, having received all that was lost, they will live again in the same sense that Father Adam lived before he transgressed. HG138:6 A true enough statement when life is properly understood to mean their perfection in life and their acceptance to eternal life by the Father at the close of the Millennium. R1772:6, 1106:4 To humanity the Millennial age is not the perfect, but the perfecting age, to be followed by that which is perfect. R331:6 The word life really signifies that perfect state of existence from which death and dying, sickness and pain, and all the elements of death and condemnation are excluded. R1105:3 The Body of Christ will be raised to perfection by a sudden resurrection change. The world in general are to stand trial and to get life step by step as a reward for obedience. R1210:5 We must remember that it is one thing to be legally, or officially dead, and another thing to be actually dead. R5079:4; Q594:6 There is no provision by which the world has a right to life.R5103:2 Mankind will all be awakened from the tomb, but we do not know what proportion of them will get everlasting life. R5103:2 "The wicked shall never see life," in this full sense (Psa. 49:19, 20) though all the families of the earth shall be awakened and brought to full knowledge before being sentenced as "wicked." R1106:4
Thousand years— The thousand years of restitution and blessing. A289 It will require the thousand years to build up character. HG148:6 Therefore the Church gets eternal life at least a thousand years before the world will be given the right to everlasting life. R5103:2
Were finished— They will be made more and more alive, and less and less dead, as the thousand years progress. None will get the resurrection life until they are raised to the condition of perfection. R4989:6, 33:4; Q200:5 This is—Omitting the interpolated clause, this immediately follows the words: "They lived and reigned with Christ a thousand years." R278:5, 194:6, 62:6

[NTC - Revelation 20:6]

Blessed and holy— The resurrection of the blessed and holy. NS341:5 Showing the holiness, as well as the blessedness of all that reigning company. R331:5; NS395:5 Only this "blessed and holy" class have part in the resurrection of 1 Cor. 15:42-53. R2339:4, 4504:1; CR277:3; HG731:6; NS603:1, 642:5, 768:5 The blessings provided for these are not the earthly portion, but the heavenly portion. NS355:5 Represented by Elijah, the specially holy and specially blessed of the Lord will be caught up to spiritual power and glory. R1132:1 When Dorcas was dying she was surrounded by the loving hands of the Lord's people. And when she was restored to life, they were there to bid her welcome. How suggestive is this thought. R1451:4
He that hath part— Our participation with our Lord in the glories of the Kingdom is dependent upon our faithfulness here in following him through evil report and through good report. R4966:6,4677:4; CR130:1; 475:2 All this will come to you and me if we are faithful to doing the Lord's will to the extent of our ability. God never expects anybody to do beyond his ability. R5726:4 It is a grievous mistake to think that the first resurrection is to be attained merely by the doing of kind acts to either the worthy or the unworthy poor. R2700:6 Let us remember that though we are now part of the Church, we may never sit with him on this throne, unless we make our calling and election sure. R570:5 "Those who have done good" of John 5:28, 29. R3026:3;CR278:4 The resurrection of the "good" includes the Church, Great Company and Ancient Worthies. Q219:2 Open to negroes, as well as to "Jew or Greek, bond or free, male or female." (Gal. 3:28) HG513:5
First resurrection— Not only first in order of time, but first in the sense of chief. OV215:3; Q16:2 The first resurrection includes our Lord Jesus and all the overcomers of this Gospel age. It is the chief, the highest, the most desirable resurrection. R2051:2, 4823:1 First in importance, chief. R277:3, 205:6 The word in the original strictly means first in order or quality—first-class resurrection. Q219:2 Chief, or most important, resurrection. R5166:5, 5232:5, 5132:5, 4966:6, 4793:3, 4614:3, 1511:2, 1508:3; CR130:1, 227:2; OV346:3 Chief, in that it is a resurrection of perfection of being on the highest of all planes, the divine plane. NS534:3; OV356:4 The Scriptures seem to indicate that there will be several classes in the resurrection. This is one of them. R5166:5, 5017:5; F694 Thus termed because its rewards will be so far superior to the resurrection which will be granted to the remainder of the world. NS235:2 Both the raising of those who sleep in Jesus, and the changing of the living members into new conditions, as well as the resurrection of Jesus, together constitute the first (chief) anastasis. R361:5,331:4 The first resurrection, in which the Bride only has part with her Lord, is different from the resurrection of the world. R4914:3, 5069:4, 3832:5, 3445:5, 3318:1, 1509:3; Q461:5 The Greek word anastasis here rendered resurrection signifies "a standing or raising up," true in both resurrections—both reach perfection, yet one is human and the other divine perfection. R331:6 The Greek word for "first"—protos—is translated "best" in Luke 15:22 and "chief" in a number of passages. R331:6 Here anastasis has the Greek article, showing emphasis and indicating that the first, or special resurrection, is surely meant. R1512:1, 4793:3 Christ's resurrection. R5711:1, 2194:6 To the perfection of the divine nature with its glory, honor and immortality. R4794:6, 5504:5, 5132:4; HG229:6; OV346:3 "His resurrection," the Christ resurrection, the resurrection to spirit conditions, which came first to our Lord Jesus, and in which all of his Body, his Bride, is to have a share. (Phil. 3:10) R2797:2, 4823:1, 4793:3, 1854:2, 1505:5; NS616:5 Flesh and blood cannot be a part of that Kingdom. Therefore they must all be changed. Q461:5 The overcomers are partakers of his resurrection. R3132:1 Shall the Head of The Christ, be born from the dead, and shall the Body also not be born? NS341:5 The Church will all be born in his spirit-likeness in the first resurrection. NS101:3 The Church is to be raised to the same nature and glory to which her Lord was raised. NS177:6 The first resurrection began with our Lord Jesus and is not yet completed. The faithful Bride shares in his glorious resurrection to the divine nature. R5179:5; HG229:5 This class will receive pre-eminence over all other classes in earth or in heaven. They receive glory, honor and immortality, and are exalted far above angels and granted the divine nature. R5711:1, 5132:4 The elect enter into the joys of glory, honor and immortality, not at death, but in the resurrection. CR21:4 The resurrection process for the Church begins with their consecration, when they are reckoned as dead with Christ, yea, also, as risen with him. HG229:6; NS326:3; SM598:1 Their resurrection and complete change of nature has already begun in them through the begetting of the holy Spirit. NS830:4; SM743:T The Church class is now reckoned as "passed from death into life" figuratively, but the real passing into life will be at the close of this age, at the second coming of Christ. NS582:6 Represented by the Most Holy of the Tabernacle, beyond both veils—the fleshly mind and the fleshly body—possessing glorious spiritual bodies as well as spiritual minds. T21 The resurrection change will come in the twinkling of an eye and will, in the fullest sense, give life. Now we are looked upon as new creatures, having passed from under the death condemnation. R4840:2 Their salvation will be made actual when they shall share in Christ's resurrection, "the first resurrection." R4715:5 This mortal body is styled a tabernacle, rather than a temple. Our spiritual body will be the temple, but none can enter that perfect temple condition except by a share in the first resurrection. R5504:5 The birth of the new creature. We are not actually spirit beings until the resurrection, though from the time we receive the spirit of adoption we are reckoned as such. A197 The transformation of minds which they now experience through the begetting of the holy Spirit will result in a complete transformation, providing them with spirit bodies. NS768:6 The Church is spoken of as a class, all of whom will enter into glory together, at Christ's second coming, and not separately, as each may die. We shall have part in the one resurrection. R5132:4; CR244:5 Those in the first resurrection will live and reign with Christ a thousand years. Therefore those of the Great Company will have no part whatever in the first resurrection. Q308:4; R5116:6
"The gates of hell (hades [Greek] and sheol [Hebrew]) shall not prevail" against them. (Matt. 16:18) R5693:2 "All who are in the graves shall hear his voice, and shall come forth"—(John 5:25-29)—the Church first. R5612:5 The Church the first fruits. (1 Cor. 15:21-23) R5314:4, 5291:5 After Christ and his Little Flock have thus been resurrected as a first-fruits, the work of resurrecting men shall continue—every man in his own order. R1204:2; HG434:2 The Church of the first-borns pass into life in advance of the world. PD67/79 The Bride and the Bridegroom must be perfected before the Kingdom can be established. R5069:4, 3175:5 There is also a glory of terrestrial, earthly nature, which is to be attained by natural man in the later resurrection. HG137:6; 299:5 The gathering into the heavenly garner (Matt. 13:30), the change from earthly to heavenly conditions. R5049:4, 4635:6 On the seventh thousand-year day "early in the morning." R2795:2 The Great Company class shall be sharers in a goodly resurrection, although not participants in the first resurrection. R5232:5,5105:2 The resurrection referred to in Luke 20:33-36. R1509:6 "Power over the nations," or to reign over them, cannot be reasonably applied to the present life, since they who would overcome must do so by death in the service. A285 Represented by plane L on the Chart of the Ages. R5060:5
Death hath no power— Immortality. R1642:5, 281:3, 194:5 "Neither can they die any more." (Luke 20:36) R194:5, 66:4* The blotting out of their sins will be in death, because the Church will be awakened in the resurrection perfect. CR186:6 He, who in this present age, having died in Adam, is awakened of the Spirit and consecrates himself to death with Christ (this would be his second legal death) is not hurt of it. R528:1* Others shall come forth to a resurrection over whom the second death may have power. Whether or not they will ever get altogether free from death will be determined by their conduct. R5612:5
They— The elect 144,000. Q756:2 In and through the Church will come the blessing of Messiah's Kingdom for a thousand years unto every nation. R5314:6 All sharing in the first resurrection will reign with Christ a thousand years. R5179:5
Shall be priests— Kings and priests—rulers and instructors. R1872:3, 331:5, 200:1 In typical Israel, the priestly office was kept distinctly separate from the kingly office, but in Christ the two offices combine, illustrated in the double office of Melchisedec. PD39/50 They are both. The two offices will be combined. HG178:6; 446:1 A Royal Priesthood, according to the order of Melchisedec. R405:4* The priesthood of glory is not the Aaronic, but the Melchisedec priesthood, typifying the glorified Priest, Head and Body. HG263:3 It will be the Kingdom of the saints, in that they as "a Royal Priesthood" (Rev. 5:10) shall reign and judge and bless the world in conjunction with their Lord, Jesus. D618; R5406:3 As the work of a Priest is one of intercession and of instruction in righteousness, this clearly proves that the glorious work of evangelization will go on after the resurrection has taken place. R404:3*, 12:2* The present mission of the Church is the perfecting of the saints for the future work of service; to prepare to be kings and priests in the next age. R5822:2 Who would be prepared to teach the world meekness, patience, brotherly kindness, long-suffering, love, without first of all developing these qualities of character in himself? NS745:1 Melchizedek represents our Lord, the Head, and the Church, his Body, the Royal Priest of the future. R4504:1 The Christian worthies shall be a Kingdom of Priests, a Royal Priesthood; while the Ancient Worthies shall be made "princes in all the earth." (Psa. 45:16) R5859:3 Kings and Priests unto God who shall reign to bind Satan's power and to open the eyes of those whom he has so long blinded and deceived. R1771:3, 1710:5 The Church, his Bride, with him in glory, and the blessings of the Millennium proceed from them. R5455:4 If we fail to be among the priests now, during the time of consecration, we cannot be of them when these same priests will have the title of King added and will rule and bless the nations. T47 "The anointing which ye have received of him abideth in you." (1 John 2:27) This oil began to reach the Body on the day of Pentecost, and flowed on down through the Gospel age. T38 The Great Company are not priests, but Levites. Q306:2
Of Christ— Unto him and unto the Father. R4504:1
Reign with him— To the Royal Priesthood, under Christ as King of kings and Priest of priests, shall be committed the full control of earth. R2490:5 The Body of Christ share in the Messianic reign. PD47/59 To bless the world by a righteous judgment. R2304:1 We shall rule as kings, even with a rod of iron; but the grand object will be to humble the nations, and so fit them for the reception of truth. R404:6* The "time of trouble such as was not since there was a nation" (Dan. 12:1) will precede and prepare the way for Messiah's glorious rule of a thousand years. R5604:2 United, or married, to their Lord on the heavenly plane, they will be his joint-heirs, a Royal Priesthood, to reign with him a thousand years. R5263:2 Soon it will be determined who will be of the Kingdom class. HG667:5 A just, wise, paternal government, which will continue wholesome restraints and incentives, while at the same time protecting each class, is suggested nowhere except in the Bible. There it is accurately described and waits only the selection of God's Church. D425 When the election of the spiritual seed of Abraham shall be accomplished, this Gospel age will end. Then will be the Messianic age, in which Christ and the Church shall reign in spirit power. PD58/70 The reign of Christ will be such a thorough reign that all the members of his Body shall have some part in it. If the reign of Christ should begin today, the saints would be with him. Q118:3 The glorified members of the Church have not reigned at any time. Q117:7 Christ will reign during the Millennium, and we all know that Christ has not reigned yet. If Christ were reigning now, we would not have the great systems of evil in the earth. Q805:1 Surely after that first resurrection, the blessing of the world, the times of restitution of all things, will begin! R3832:5 Though the Lord returns in 1874, the Times of the Gentiles do not end until 1914, for he must test the living members of his Church, exalt them and associate them with himself in power. C128 If they will sit in his throne, they must suffer with him. If they suffer with him, they also share his glory. R4964:6 Teaching us to rule ourselves that we may know how to rule others. R405:4* He is now about to take unto himself his great power, and shall reign until he hath put all enemies in subjection. (1 Cor. 15:25) R1681:5 In a parable, the Lord speaks of ruling over cities. Those who are the Lord's servants in this Gospel age, if they use their talents, shall in due time be associated in his Kingdom for the advancement of the world. HG147:2 Flesh and blood cannot be a part of that Kingdom. Therefore they must all be changed. R4914:3 The only way in which the Kingdom of God yet exists is in its embryo condition, in its incipient stage of humiliation, in which it often "suffers violence." R1351:6 In 1915 the Kingdom in its glory of power and righteousness will have come. The true Church will then be exalted to reign with Christ, and they shall reign with him a thousand years. R1908:3 Logically implying that there will be subjects to rule and learners to teach. R404:3*, 12:2* In the counterfeit, as a pope would represent Christ, so bishops, cardinals, etc. could represent the saints of the first resurrection who share in Christ's Millennial reign. R1135:3 These are to reign on the earth (Rev. 5:10) over the world of mankind.Q819:T
A thousand years— The Millennial reign of Messiah, a time of blessing and uplifting mankind. NS733:2 The time when the Church will be reigning with Christ in his Kingdom glory will be the time of the world's regeneration—the Millennium. OV380:1 This will be the thousand years of Messiah's reign, the thousand years of the world's uplift, the thousand years in which Satan will be bound, the thousand years in which knowledge shall fill the whole earth, the thousand years in which the earth shall be brought to the Paradisiac condition. R4973:5 The period of his second presence and work in the world. NS342:3 Another age of a thousand years is to follow this, and be the Kingdom age. R2247:3 Chamber's Encyclopedia says: "In the first century of the church, Millennarianism was a widespread belief." R1093:4

[NTC - Revelation 20:7]

And when— The order of events here are reversed from those given in the parable of the sheep and the goats in Matt. 25:34-46, here dealing with the goat class first. R2304:4 We give these texts less mention because we believe that no one whom we address will be there. R501:2
Are expired— At the close of Messiah's reign. OV130:5 After the close of the Millennial age. R5776:5 At the end of the Millennium, the perfected race will be without any mediatorial interposition. OV13:3 Hence we see that sorrow and pain and death will still be known until the great Redeemer and Restorer has finished his great work of judging the redeemed world in righteousness. R1073:4The turning over of everything to the Father (1 Cor. 15:28) will be before this little season. Q423:3
Satan— That deceiving system (not specified as to kind, but merely called Satan, after its instigator.) R2609:5, 1040:5
Shall be loosed— See comments on verse 3.

[NTC - Revelation 20:8]

Go out— At the close of the Millennial age there will be a harvest time for sifting and separating the billions of human beings then living, similar to the present sifting of Babylon in this harvest time and to the sifting work in the Jewish harvest. D644 Then all, armed with complete knowledge and experience, and hence fully able to stand the test, will be tested severely (as was Adam), but individually. E402; R4882:1 Satan's ambition, even then, will lead to an attempt to establish some measure of authority and influence among men. R1687:1 He will soon see a new avenue to the success of his long-cherished ambition, and be inspired with a fresh hope that his original purpose may yet be accomplished. R1687:1
Deceive the nations— When restored to perfect manhood at the close of the Millennium, the restored race will again have the choice of good or evil before them, and finally. R725:6 How? By God relaxing the rigor of the hitherto iron rule which made obedience to divine law obligatory. R1234:1 As evil will be bound by the infliction of punishment, it will be loosed by allowing evil deeds for a time to go unpunished. R332:1 The deception will not touch the question of right or wrong, but, like Eve's, a deception as to God's ability or willingness to execute the already declared penalty of sin. R1234:4 Eve willed sin, and only fear hindered. The deception merely removed the fear, and left the will free to act. R1234:5 As in the deception of Eve, theirs will not be an interference with their free will, but an aid to the manifestation of their real desires. R1234:6 Even as some now, they may presume upon the love of God or underrate his justice, and acting upon such presumption proceed to carry out their own will regardless of the counsel of the Lord. R1234:6, 893:4, 401:5* By that time every one will know right from wrong. The test, therefore, will be to determine whether those who know right will practise wrong. R5240:5, 5116:5, 2609:2 All that love unrighteousness will be deceived by Satan. R5294:1, 4986:1 To demonstrate to what extent the forced obedience of that age shall have rightly affected the hearts of those who experience its blessings. R2833:2, 1219:1; D520 To demonstrate who are absolutely loyal at heart, and not merely obedient for the sake of policy. PD96/110 That it may be manifested whether their obedience results from a fear of the punishment of evil doing, or from a heart love of God, and a desire to do those things well pleasing to him. R332:1; E402 To test his creatures then thoroughly acquainted with both good and evil and the consequences of each, and to demonstrate to all his justice in destroying all who finally prefer evil. R893:3 A test so searching and thorough as to prove and make manifest the hearts of all to all.R1057:3 So thorough that, though they shall still be free moral agents, God is able to guarantee that thenceforth "there shall be no more sighing, no more crying, no more dying." (Rev. 21:4) OV131:T By Satan conveying the idea that they can now disobey God with impunity. R1234:2 Mankind will at that time have reached perfection. R5182:6 God wishes those to have eternal life who can stand all kinds of tests and whose loyalty to him will be above the power of temptation. R4903:4 Mankind will then be like Adam. When he was perfect, God permitted him to be tested. And so the world of mankind will be permitted to be tempted by Satan. Q575:2; R4882:1; OV13:3, 305:T The Lord will prove them, as he did father Adam and mother Eve, to demonstrate whether they are as loyal to him as they should be. R5240:5, 5182:5 True to his diabolical character, the great deceiver is specially busy now among the consecrated, as he will be with the world when loosed for a little season in the end of their judgment day. R401:3* His object now, as it then will be, is to deceive those running for life, and if possible, to deprive them of it. R401:4* God does not purpose to receive them everlastingly without a thorough test of their heart-reliance. R5116:5 Doubtless the temptation will again rest upon his old doctrine—that they shall not surely die, even if they do disobey and oppose the will of God. R1687:2, 1234:6, 401:4* The nations, mankind, typified by Gershom, encamped at the rear of the Tabernacle. F129
The number of whom— The number of all mankind. But that many will follow Satan's evil example and choose evil and disobedience we need not suppose. R2609:2, 1773:4, 1234:2, 1040:6, 893:3, 883:4; HG233:1; NS464:5; OV130:5 How many will prove unfaithful is not indicated. R4575:6
As the sand of the sea— Innumerable. OV48:1 The world will then be very populous. R332:1

[NTC - Revelation 20:9]

And they went up— The outward opposition of those at heart rebellious toward God. R1040:4 Man is not a mere machine, but is possessed of a free will and intelligence. In dealing with man individually, God therefore respects his endowment and acts accordingly. R1233:6 This shows the condition of many of the world at that time. Many of them will become restless. R4882:4 Those in whom the goodness of God has not wrought filial submission, but in whom pride has asserted itself, will be easily deceived. R1687:2 The close of the Millennium will not only find all men fully informed and outwardly obedient, but it will find some who have partially misused their opportunities, whose wills will not be fully submitted to the Lord's will. R2051:5 Not outward perfection merely, but inner perfection will be the test. So, too, Adam was perfect before his trial, but he had not developed a consecrated will fully submitted to the Lord. R1773:2 A conspiracy of self-will against agents of divine authority will be permitted. OV48:1 If, after being perfected, he again becomes defiled by willful sin, he must die, as shown typically by the penalty for touching unclean things. (Lev. 7:19-21) T98
And compassed— Possibly the temptation will be the desire to take possession of the Kingdom before it is fully turned over to them. R4882:1 In rebelling against the earthly phase of Messiah's Kingdom they are rebelling against the Lord. R5182:6; OV305:3 The obscurity of the question as to when the thousand-year period would fully begin or fully end will have something to do with the final test of loyalty—be an important feature of their testing. R2739:3 They will think that the period of Christ's Mediatorial Kingdom ended before the Lord's time; and some, impatient, will make a demonstration, and demand of the earthly representatives that full dominion be at once restored to perfect men. R2739:6 The rebellious faction of mankind will protest against their faithful princes. We fancy that we hear them say, "It is time that this government was turned over to us." R5182:6, 4882:4 The experience with Satan will be a test of heart-reliance, of loyalty, in that God will apparently not be in control. R5116:5, 4882:1
Camp of the saints— There will still be a distinction between the camp of the holy ones and mankind in general to show that even when man shall have reached perfection, the Ancient Worthies will still in some sense be separate and apart from the remainder of the perfect race. R4389:5, 4882:4, 3445:2 The term camp implies that theirs is only a temporary condition or arrangement, and that God has some better thing in store for them—the spirit nature. R5182:6, 4389:5
The beloved city— The New Jerusalem, the Church in glory, not the Church in the flesh. The rebellion incited by Satan will be not only against the earthly princes, but also against The Christ. R5182:6
Fire— Judgments. R4986:1, 2739:6, 332:1; SM554:3 The fire is a symbol of destruction—everlasting destruction—the second death. R893:5 While the "fire" of this day will burn the "stubble" and "tares" quickly, the same fire of the Lord's anger will continue to burn throughout the entire Millennial age, even down to the end. R2544:1
Down from God— Indicating a testing and punishing by divine justice. This would not be possible so long as the Mediatorial Kingdom held sway. R5253:6, 4704:5; Q425:T I presume it will be the Lord Jesus who will have the supervision of the matter, and the destruction of Satan and the others. Q425:T Throughout the Messianic age the world will be tried by The Christ. Even after passing that test, they will not receive the reward of everlasting life until God shall have proved them. R5080:3 When the Mediatorial work is completed, The Christ will step out from between the world and God, and mankind will be directly in the hands of Jehovah. CR486:1; Q423:3 A perfect man does not need a Mediator, any more than a perfect angel needs a Mediator, or any more than Adam needed a Mediator. Q424:T The fact that the world is thus to be tried by both The Christ and God confirms the thought that God has a standard of character to be attained by all those who are loyal and obedient to him. R5080:3 The law which Jesus will enforce during the thousand years will be exactly the same law that God will enforce after the thousand years. Q424:T The Mediatorial Kingdom at an end, the restored ones are tried by justice and the unworthy goats destroyed. R4538:4, 3433:3 Nevertheless, in all these things the Lord Jesus, and the Church, associated with him, will be the Father's agent. Q425:T During the Millennial reign Christ will restore men to perfection, step by step, as under his judgment they are found worthy; until all shall be tested and the disobedient cut off from life. R1068:4 The glorified Church will not only "judge the world" during the Millennial age, but also judge and try the fallen angels during the same period. R2646:4 Divine judgment. R5182:6
Devoured them— No one ever knew of a preserving fire; and as fire never preserves, but always consumes, God uses it as a symbol of utter destruction. R2608:3, 1040:4, 876:1*; NS183:3 As many as are disobedient will be counted to have the spirit of the Adversary, and will be destroyed with him. Q187:T Any who will not by the close of the Millennial age reach the proper condition will assuredly be amongst those who will die the second death. (See Matt. 25:46) R3605:2, 2739:6 Nothing can be accepted by the Lord as righteous that is in any degree in sympathy with sin. R3605:2, 4986:1; D645; NS70:4, 335:5 In the end of the Millennial age some will be destroyed in the second death because they have not improved the opportunities for such character development as would meet the divine requirements. R5925:4, 2739:6 Those whose wills are not fully submissive to the Lord will be ultimately destroyed, not preserved for torture. SM714:T, 546:1 All the way to the very last all who willfully oppose the Lord shall perish. R2980:2 All the willingly righteous shall have reached perfection, and all the unwilling shall have been destroyed. D654; E30 All who under that reign have not learned to love the right will be counted unworthy of lasting life will be cut off from among the people.A303 Pride, and every other cause from which haughtiness and oppression could again spring forth will be entirely consumed by the great trouble and the after disciplines of the Millennial age—the last of which is described here. A320 They shall never awake from death to trouble the world again. R2608:6 This destruction is also pictured in the destruction of the goat class in the parable of the sheep and the goats (Matt. 25:31-46) R5925:4, 3528:4; NS183:6 Satan and all those who took the side of self-will. F619;OV305:4; SM546:2; Q425:T They shall perish with Satan in the second death, as "his angels," messengers or servants. R2608:6, 893:5, 769:5; NS335:5; PD96/110 If they take their stand with Satan they will be destroyed from among the people and have no life rights. Q575:2 But then, unlike the present time, the sin of one will not be permitted to sink others as well as himself, but "the soul that sinneth it shall die." R37:5 He shall be called the "Prince of Peace" (Isa. 9:6) for his entire reign shall further the ends of righteousness and peace, even though to the very end there shall from time to time be destructions of the wicked. R2551:1 None remain to pass beyond into the perfect dispensation except those who, like the angels, having been tested, will be in no danger of falling, and will therefore die no more. (Luke 20:36) R3461:6 If permitted to go beyond into the full liberties of sons of God they would always be liable to sin and its consequences. R2739:6 All who will not conform willingly to the law of love to God and man will be counted enemies against God and against the law of the empire, and no longer coerced, but destroyed. R1057:2 Achan's course (Josh. 14:5-16) represented the rule of the Millennial age, when all who even secretly love evil will be made manifest and will be destroyed. R3091:2

[NTC - Revelation 20:10]

The devil— Together with his angels, his messengers, all who follow his leading and his course. (Matt. 25:41) F619 Not Satan himself, but an evil system, a devilish power. Q831:2 Angelic spirits or men on his side, are reckoned to be his angels or messengers. HG329:4; 728:4 The system of error at the end of Millennial age, which will then manifest and lead to destruction the "goats." R1040:5
Was cast— Into the same sort of trouble and destruction in the end of the Millennial age, as the Beast and false prophet systems are now being cast into, in the end of the Gospel age. R2609:5This work will require the entire Millennium to accomplish. R2608:4 With reference to Satan, nothing is stated in Scripture to indicate a future trial. R696:6Before their destruction comes they will have had the fullest opportunity to repent. Satan will have had the opportunities of seven thousand years and yet remain incorrigible—ample proof of his being established in sin. R1443:5 When good can no longer be served through his permitted existence. R725:3
Lake of fire— The book of Revelation, all Christians admit, is a book of symbols. R2608:3, 1040:5, 726:4; NS855:3; Q225:5 More properly, the "abyss of fire and brimstone." NS309:1 Gehenna fire itself is a symbol of destruction, never a figure of preservation. NS309:1
And brimstone— Intensifying the symbol of destruction. Burning brimstone, one of the most deadly elements known, is destructive to all forms of life. R2608:4, 382:4; NS183:3 Representing extinction of life. No life is proof against the fumes of brimstone. R332:1; NS309:1 Even today, if we were making symbols, we could think of nothing that would more thoroughly represent utter destruction of life and being than the figure which the Lord has here used. NS309:2
Where the beast— The symbolism of the lake of fire is further shown by the fact that the symbolic Beast and the symbolic false prophet, and death and hell, as well as the Devil and his followers, are destroyed in it. R2608:4 Symbols representing false and beastly systems. If the Beast is not actual, so also with the "lake of fire and brimstone." Q831:2 Symbols of institutions now existing in the world. The same figure referred to in verse 4. HG162:6; Q225:5 The second destruction (or death) begins quite early with the false systems, but it will not reach the world of mankind, as individuals, until they have first had full trial. R2609:1 The systems which in the Gospel age deceived some. R893:6
And false prophet— Another system of religion—not a man, not men, but a system. Q225:5 The great false systems which have long oppressed and misled nominal Christendom. R2608:6 The organizations or systems of error which together constitute Babylon. R2609:1
Are— The trouble and judgment into which the Devil and those followers will be cast is of the same sort as that into which the symbolic Beast and false prophet are cast at the end of this Gospel age. R332:1 The Beast and prophet are symbols also of systems which will be cast into a great consuming trouble in the close of this Gospel age. R1040:5
Tormented— Verse 9 tells of the destruction of the individuals who join with Satan. They are devoured or consumed in fire. This being the case, the torment here cannot refer to these human beings. R2609:5 As long as they last they will be tormented with financial, social and religious, difficulties and pains. Q831:2 If all the wicked are to be cast into a lake of fire, the Lord and the saints throughout all eternity would be doing nothing but hearing the groans of the damned. HG162:5
For ever and ever— Greek, aionion, i.e., lasting. It will continue as long as they last, until they are utterly consumed. R2609:4, 1040:5; Q831:2The lessons attendant upon the destruction of the systems of deception and error will be lastingly remembered. R894:1 More properly "unto" the ages of ages, or "until" the perfect ages are due. R332:2

[NTC - Revelation 20:11]

A great white throne— The throne of justice, mercy and love. R2338:1, 4331:2 The throne of justice and impartiality. R2304:1 Equity; equitable judgment. HG149:1 A full, fair opportunity will be granted to every creature. NS70:1 The reign of righteousness, purity. R381:6, 332:2; E480; HG233:2; NS70:1, 855:3; OV41:4, 256:3 Purity, holiness, righteousness, justice, truth. SM694:3; OV256:3, 312:3 "He shall judge the world in righteousness by that man whom he hath ordained"—Christ and the saints. (Acts 17:31) HG233:2 The Millennial throne—the throne of Christ. R3433:3 Messiah's judgment throne. HG497:5; OV256:3, 311:5, 312:3 The Great white throne speaks blessings only to those who love righteousness and hate iniquity. SM696:1 See. Matt. 25:31. A345
Him that sat on it— The Christ—primarily Jesus, the Head, but also the overcomers with him—yet all one. R332:2
The earth— Society, as at present organized, is a series of layers, or strata, or classes, each holding its position by oppressing those below it. R332:3; OV312:3
And the heaven— Spiritual control. Satan's control will cease, or pass away, gradually, because his binding, as shown by some prophecies, will not be fully accomplished for some 33 years. R332:4The symbolic heavens and earth represent the old order of things, social and ecclesiastical. NS856:6; SM694:3; OV312:3
Fled away— Vanish. NS856:6; SM694:3 From before, or at the presence of, this enthroned Christ, all forms of evil, oppression and injustice must flee. R332:2 Not that ecclesiastical, financial and political princes will voluntarily acknowledge that the hour has come for a full surrender to Messiah. NS856:6; SM694:4 At the establishment of justice and right in the earth, the present (symbolic) heavens and earth flee away, giving place to new heavens (governments) and new earth (society.) R501:4 The ecclesiastical heavens and the social earth of the present will not stand in the presence of that August Tribunal. OV256:3, 312:3 Identifying the throne with the end of this age, and the opening of the Millennial age. OV41:4 As Peter tells us, present institutions shall "pass away with a great noise," and instead the Lord will reveal a new heavens and a new earth. OV41:4
Found no place— Indicating that they will be driven from one place after another, but can remain nowhere. R332:2

[NTC - Revelation 20:12]

And— Verses 12 and 13, with 21:3-7, indicate the blessed, favorable trial which all both dead and living (except the Church) will have. R893:2
I saw the dead— The whole world. R3433:3, 332:5 The judgment will not merely test those living at the time of the establishment of the Kingdom, but will include all the dead. OV312:3 During the thousand years of Christ's reign. R2338:1; OV381:4
Small and great— High and low—humble and proud. R332:4 God is no respecter of persons. NS857:5; SM694:4
Before God— This is not in agreement with the reading of the oldest manuscripts, which have "before the throne." R3433:3 The world will be standing on judgment before the throne of Christ throughout the Millennial age in the same sense that the Church has been standing on judgment during this Gospel age. R3433:3 For trial; to determine whether or not they will come into fullest harmony with God.R4331:2
The books— The books of the Old and New Testament. The Bible will be used in the future. R5804:1, 1903:3, 701:1, 501:4, 381:6; A345;HG149:1; OV41:6, 256:4 Not only the words of the Master and of the apostles of the New Testament, but also the divine message through the prophets of old. NS858:1 The Law and the prophets and the New Testament scriptures. R1753:3 The law of God as embodied in the holy Scriptures. R527:4* The same law and the same understanding of the divine character that is now presented to you will then be presented to them. God changes not, his plain law changes not. HG233:2 Genesis, Exodus, Matthew, Mark, Luke, etc. R3433:4 "My word shall judge you in the last day"—the Millennial day. HG233:3; NS70:2, 857:6; OV41:5 It is by the Word of the Lord that we are judged, and not by the opinions or precedents of our fellowmen in any capacity. D66 How much we need to study and become familiar with "the books," according to which the judgment both now and then is to be given. R519:5*
Were opened— Understood fully, clearly, and the great lessons therein taught shall be emphasized. R3433:4, 527:4*, 501:4; OV256:4, 312:4 Referring to the general unsealing of the knowledge of truth in that time, particularly of the books of the Bible. NS70:1 Filling the earth with the knowledge of the Lord. A345 None are now on trial to whom those books are not in some degree opened (understood). R332:6 So that "a wayfaring man, though a fool, shall not err therein." (Isa. 35:8) R501:4, 37:5 Even as the Church is now being judged. R1903:3 Implying that up to that time they were not opened. They are open now to God's people in a large measure, but we do not know that these books shall be understood in every detail this side of the veil. R5804:1 The Bible is now a sealed book to the world, understood only by those who are his and by them because revealed to them through his Spirit. R3433:3
Another book— In contrast with the book of life now opened. This book of life will be complete and no additions made to it after the close of this age, but another book of life will be opened for the world. R3433:5, 701:3, 501:4, 381:6, 333:1; NS70:3, 858:1; OV256:5, 312:4 The new book of life will be for those who will be on trial during the Millennial age. NS858:4
Was opened— The records of the next age will not be opened until the end of that age, when those worthy of receiving back the dominion of earth, lost by Adam, will receive it. R333:1
The book of life— A record of those worthy of life everlasting, for recording the names of those who then shall be the Lord's "sheep," or worthy. R701:1, 501:4, 381:6 All pledged to the Lord and his Kingdom of righteousness will have their names written in that book of life. To the very close of the Millennium they will not be blotted out, except through a direct violation of their contract. NS70:3; OV256:5, 312:5 The Bible mentions two books of life—one pertaining to the present time, and the other to the Millennial age. (See Rev. 3:5) R5377:3, 2677:5
And the dead— The dead world—dead in the sense that God does not recognize them as having right to life, dead in the sense that they have not the Son. HG149:2
Were judged— The Greek word krino here rendered judged, has the significance of tried or tested. R332:5 Tried, tested, proven, whether they will accept or refuse the perfection and eternal life which divine mercy will then make possible. HG497:5 Not while in the grave, but while on trial before the judgment throne. HG149:2 He who is unjust or unholy according to that law will forever stand so judged by it, until he becomes changed or restored in his nature. R527:4* Being on as fair and full a trial as Adam, with greater experience, they will be as culpable as he, and as worthy of condemnation to death under the law. R912:6, 3730:1; NS335:3 For a thousand years the whole world of mankind shall be in judgment or trial for eternal life before the great white throne. E469There could be no judgment without a trial, and there could be no trial without knowledge, hence all must be brought forth from the condition of death to be tried for life. HG514:3
Out of those things— According to the law written in the book and according to their works. R2338:1; NS858:1
In the books— The Scriptures—John 12:48. R2677:5, 332:6 The standards of justice for all mankind. NS858:1
According to their works— Their judgment will be in harmony with the principles already enunciated in the Word of God, and the decision will be "according to their works"—not according to their faith, as it is with us in this Gospel age. R3580:2, 2677:5, 2304:2, 2195:4; F112; HG233:3; NS70:5, 858:4; OV256:4, 312:4; Q402:3 Backed by faith.F113; HG233:4 The great Mediator will accept imperfect works, according to ability; but as they rise up out of degradation, more and more will be required of them. Perfected in the end, absolute perfection of works will be required. NS858:4 By the end of the Millennial age perfect works will be possible to all who remain, and perfect works will be required of them. HG233:4

[NTC - Revelation 20:13]

And the sea— The masses of mankind not under religious restraint. Mankind will be taken out from that condition and brought under the restraints of the white throne. When all are restrained there will be "no more sea." (Jude 13; James 1:6) R333:1 And death—Those under sentence of death, who have not yet gone into the tomb. E379
And hell— Sheol [Hebrew] and hades [Greek]; oblivion. E379 In the margin the translators have explained that the word "hell" means "grave." Reversely, in the margin opposite 1 Cor. 15:55, the translators have explained that "grave" means "hell." The terms are interchangeable, and the meaning is the same. HG735:4*
Delivered up the dead— "All that are in the graves shall hear the voice of the Son of Man, and shall come forth." (John 5:28, 29) D640
They were judged— During that age, or day. R333:1 The Millennial age is the day of judgment for the world, as the Gospel age is the day of judgment for the Church. E379; Q402:3
According to their works— Advancing experience, increasing knowledge, and increasing strength, under the blessings of the Lord's Kingdom, will make possible increasing good works of obedience. R3433:4 The New Covenant has nothing whatever to do with justification by faith. Under it the glorified Christ will grant, not a reckoned restitution, but an actual one, through works which they will be assisted to perform. R4474:3, 4342:4, 4331:2, 3433:4 A justification of works cooperating with faith. R3605:5

[NTC - Revelation 20:14]

Death— Those under sentence of death, who have not yet gone into the tomb. E379 Adamic death (which claimed the whole race for the sin of their progenitor) shall be forever swallowed up. R2608:5 The result of the curse that came upon Adam. Q830:2 "Death and hell" is used several times in the Revelation as expressive of the first death. R894:1 The same as that described in the 13th verse. E380 Not the second death, but the Adamic death, which Christ came to destroy by liberating all its subjects. R1592:5, 769:5
And hell— Greek, hades, the grave. R2608:4, 2601:1, 894:1; Q830:2 Oblivion. E379
Hades [Greek] and sheol [Hebrew]—the dark, secret condition, the grave, which in the present time speaks to us of a hope of future life by God's resurrection power in Christ—shall be no more. R2608:5,894:1; OV363:2 Hades, the prison, the tomb. R894:1 The tomb will be no more, and the Adamic death will be no more. R333:2 Called a great prison, because those who enter it, though actually extinct, are reckoned as not extinct, but merely confined for a time. R894:1 The grave is really a symbol of hope; for we would not speak of it as a prison house were it not for our hopes of resurrection. R894:2 Hades is never associated with the second death, because those who go into the second death are in no sense "prisoners of hope;" they are utterly destroyed. R894:4 "The last enemy that shall be destroyed is death." (1 Cor. 15:26) R2601:1, 1592:5, 1443:5
Were cast— The first death and the hopes of resurrection will pass away, or be utterly destroyed, in the second death. R894:2 The two deaths are not the same—one is cast into and destroyed in the other. R769:5 Merely another way of explaining to us that Adamic death, and the grave connected therewith, will be superseded by the second death. HG497:6 Signifying their destruction, or termination. "There shall be no more death." (Rev. 21:4) Q827:2 When the last one has been delivered from the power of Adamic death and
the tomb, then the lake of fire [the judgment] will have destroyed death. R382:1 The destruction of the first death and hades commences with the beginning of the Millennial reign and continues to its close. R894:4 The casting of death and the grave into destruction during the Millennial age is a part of the second destruction which will include every improper, injurious and useless thing. R894:4 When full opportunity is offered to each individual, although Adamic weaknesses shall be upon them, their death will not be counted as being a part of Adamic death, but as being a part of the second death because their failure to make progress will be the result of their own willfulness, and not that of Adam. E380 As in Jericho—trumpets were blown for six days and the city fell on the seventh; so the Bible message has foretold the destruction of evil during the Millennium for six thousand years. R5344:1
Lake of fire— Referring to fires kept burning in the Valley of Hinnom (Gehenna) for the destruction of offal and the prevention of contagion. Into this fire the carcasses of malicious evildoers might be thrown for destruction. It thus symbolized the second death. R4559:1, 2609:3, 2601:2, 2051:5; HG617:1 The lake of fire is just as symbolical as the beasts are. Jesus explains this particular symbol and says: "The lake of fire is the second death." HG165:3 A symbol of destruction. R4627:3, 2601:1, 894:1 The lake of fire (Gehenna) represents utter destruction, the second death, which shall utterly destroy all evil things. E380 "Prepared for the devil and his angels"—messengers or servants. (Matt. 25:41) R3084:1, 2607:6 It is remarkable in our day, when anti-cruelty sentiments prevail and the cruelties of the Dark Ages are generally condemned, that the creeds still have their votaries who somehow consider that they honor God in ascribing to him a character of cruelty. R3242:5 Not the same as Tartarus. HG725:1
Second death— Annihilation. Q831:2 In contradistinction to the first or Adamic death, and not to signify that everything which goes into it dies a second time—death, hades, "the beast," and "the false prophet" will never have been destroyed before. R2608:4 The difference between the two deaths is that the latter will know no revocation—there will be no redemption from it and no resurrection.Q831:T; R5057:5, 4999:6, 4965:4; SM554:3 Death is the wages of sin. The first, the wages of Adam's sin; the second death, the wages of their own, and not of Adam's sin. R381:1; NS285:1 Nowhere denominated an enemy, but the friend of God—his servant, to "destroy those who (would) corrupt the earth." (Rev. 11:18) R3175:6,3175:6 There seems no reasonable question as to whether or not the second death means future life or annihilation. The word death itself stands for the opposite of life. HG356:4 Second death will never be destroyed. R894:4, 381:4 Adamic death is called a "sleep." No such symbol is used in reference to the second death. R2608:5, 381:3 But one full individual trial is provided. But one ransom will ever be given. Christ dieth no more. A242 Without hope. NS858:1; R5057:5; OV42:1 Since "Christ dieth no more" (Rom. 6:9), it follows that not one of such condemned ones can be redeemed or ransomed as Adam was. R912:6, 381:4; A144; HG162:3 Jesus ransomed no one from the second death; the ransom he gave was in settlement of the first or Adamic death only. R763:6 The wages or punishment of sin being death, the hopelessness of any rescue or further redemption from death, makes that death an everlasting punishment. R2304:6, 1180:1 A destruction which will never be terminated by a resurrection. R1882:4, 528:1*, 276:4; HG334:6 The first death terminates the first life. The second death ends the second life. If no resurrection follows, it becomes as absolute a termination to life as the first death would have been under similar circumstances. R1450:1* Our first parents had the cheering word from love upon which faith could fasten and hope subsist; but here we search in vain for words from God, for faith and hope. R1450:4* If there is to be a second, it implies that there has been a first. Not only so, but the second must be like or similar to the first, or it would not be a second. R381:1; NS309:4 The first death is recorded in the first part of the Bible. Second death is not once met with until the last part of the Bible is reached. This fact is highly suggestive. R1478:1* Before there was any second death there was a second sin; before there was any second sin there was the second judgment; before there was any second judgment there was the second life. R1478:1* None can come under the sentence of the second death, pictured by Gehenna, until he has first gotten out from under the sentence of the first death, Adamic death. NS309:5 Nowhere is second death applied to symbols or systems. R381:5 If systems die a second death, it would prove that such systems once existed, died, revived, and then died again. R381:5

[NTC - Revelation 20:15]

Whosoever— Even after a hundred years, they will be but partly developed; but their willful rejection is reckoned the same as though they had reached perfection, and then rebelled against God's laws and arrangements. R1261:6
Not found written— Those who will not come into harmony with the law of love, which is the opposite of all the works of the Devil, will be counted as servants of sin and of Satan. R4217:5Such as willfully spurn God's favor when able to avoid it, are fit subjects for destruction—the second death. R912:2 The willfully wicked and not the merely ignorant, mislead, blinded or deceived. HG329:4; 728:4 Including "whosoever loveth and maketh a lie." (Rev. 22:15) R477:4 Proved by a trial to still love sin, notwithstanding all their knowledge and experience with it—it's cost, etc. R1073:4 Accounted as the Lord's opponents. E480; HG233:1; NS335:5 At the close of the Millennium none will be servants of Satan ignorantly or unwillingly, as so many now are. R1040:3 It will require all of the thousand years to demonstrate who are friends of truth and righteousness and who their enemies. R2736:6 No one shall be destroyed who is worthy of life, whose living longer would be a blessing to himself or to others in harmony with righteousness. R893:3 "All the wicked (willfully so) will he (God) destroy." (Psa. 145:20) "The
wicked shall be [re]turned (Hebrew, shub, turned back, returned) into hell (Greek, sheol—hence, second death)." (Psa. 9:17) R769:5
In the book of life— The conditions will be their coming into full harmony with the Kingdom and its laws of love to God and men. R219:4
Were cast into— God seeketh not to bend the unwilling, but is pleased to receive and help and restore the willing ones. Neither will God destroy the wills of the unwilling and make them mere machines. R1176:3 There is no intimation that God will ever compel any one to accept of the gift of life everlasting. R890:6
The lake of fire— Symbolic. R912:4 Here, as everywhere, being used as a symbol of destruction, and the symbol being drawn from Gehenna, or Valley of Hinnom. R2601:3 In Gehenna, not torment, but annihilation, was taught. Nothing was tormented in the fire of the valley of Hinnom. HG653:6; OV363:1 The full penalty of God's law. R726:4 That evil may be rooted out and righteousness firmly and lastingly established in and through them that love it. R1108:5 There is absolutely no ground for believing for a probation for any beyond this time. R764:5 If our wayward loved ones are already in the "lake of fire" why do the Scriptures say, "The Lord knoweth how to reserve the unjust unto the day of judgment to be punished." (2 Pet. 2:9) HG347:4

[NTC - Revelation 21:1]

And I saw— The fifth [fourth—R501:4] view of the Kingdom (verses 1 through 8) represent the blessedness of the Millennial age. R397:5, 330:3 As Paul was given a glimpse of the next dispensation, or, as he calls it, "the world to come." (2 Cor. 12:2-4) A70; HG539:2
A new heaven— Heavens are used symbolically as representing ecclesiastical or spiritual powers. Q231:3 Consisting of the new spiritual ruling powers of the future, Christ, and the glorified church, as the present heavens consist of the nominal religious systems which, claiming Christ for their head, in a very large degree bow to Antichrist, the god of this world. R2832:3, 6014:5, 4706:1;C258 The spiritual dominion of Christ. R333:2 This will be the third heavens and third earth, differing from present conditions in that it will be righteous, whereas the present is unrighteous, imperfect. R2832:2; Q231:2 Not a new place of God's throne, but new conditions. Not another planet, but a new social order on this planet. R2832:3; Q231:2 It will the same physical earth, the same rocks, the same matter will be here, the sky we now have will be here just the same as before the flood. Q231:2 Not new worlds, nor heavens ranged one above another. R2832:2 The third heaven and third earth—the final and perfect ones. R210:3*
A new earth— The reconstructed condition of society. R333:2
Passed away— All present institutions are to utterly perish in the great time of trouble with which this age is very shortly to end. R2832:3 The first passed away at the flood. The heavens and earth "which are now," the present order of things, are reserved of God to pass away with a great fire of trouble, revolution, etc. (2 Pet. 3:7) R2832:2 The Mediator will have effected his grand work of destroying sin and bringing in everlasting righteousness. NS359:2 If this were literal, it would be a contradiction of Eccl. 1:4 "the earth abideth forever." R716:1* Although God's creatures will still be free moral agents, they will have been thoroughly tested. OV131:T
There was— As a matter of course, there will be no more sea—people unrestrained. R333:2
No more sea— The sea is a symbol of the masses of people in a restless and unstable anarchistic condition, just as the land represents the social order. R2832:3; D638; Q842:2 No more restless people, no more dissatisfaction, no more anarchists; everything will be reduced to law and order. R2832:4; Q232:T, 842:2 In the time of trouble, the sea and the waves will roar. (Luke 21:5-36) In Psa. 46:1-3, the kingdoms of earth will go down, overwhelmed by the symbolic sea, in an anarchistic storm. Q842:2 We are not wise enough to know whether or not this will have a literal fulfillment. Q842:3

[NTC - Revelation 21:2]

I John saw— This glorious city will not be visible to the natural eye—neither Christ nor the saints in glory can be seen of men. Only those changed from human to spiritual nature see these matters in the full. R2832:5
The holy city— Government of God. R334:2, 2606:3; CR216:3 A "city" signifies a religious government backed by power and influence. D25;R3571:1; CR216:3; Q789:4 In Scripture a city represents a government. For instance, symbolic
Babylon is denominated "that great city [government] which ruleth over the kings of the earth." (Rev. 17:18) R2832:4, 2606:3, 2231:1, 1352:5 In contrast, in Rev. 14:8 and 18:21 Babylon's unrighteous character is described, and its sudden and violent overthrow predicted. R1352:5 The symbol represents the established Kingdom of God. Q789:4 The city as a whole comprises all the saints, from our Lord, the Head, down to and including the last member of the Church, which is his Body. R3570:6, 2231:1 The wilderness symbolizes disrespect, outcast condition. City represents the reverse—popularity, honor, dominion, kingdom. He takes the Church out of the wilderness into the city condition. R307:1 As "a city on a hill" which "cannot be hid;" (Matt. 5:14). This heavenly city "shall be established in the tops of the mountains, and shall be exalted above the hills, and all nations shall flow unto it." (Isa. 2:2) R421:6, 338:2 This is the stone cut out of the mountains without hands (but by the power of God), and it will then have become a great mountain (Kingdom), filling the whole earth. (Dan. 2:34, 35) R2606:3, 654:5
New Jerusalem— The Church in glory. R5189:5, 4387:5, 3571:3, 3496:5; CR216:3; OV36:1, 396:1; Q6:T The Gospel Church in glory and Kingdom power, spiritual and invisible to men, yet all-powerful. C258 The symbol of the new Millennial government, the Church, the Bride united to her Lord. F209;R2832:4 The New Jerusalem and the new heavens are synonymous, signifying the new spiritual ruling power. C258 Stands for or represents in pictorial language the great salvation of all who will come into harmony with God through the merit of Christ's sacrifice. NS841:1 Thus Washington represents the United States government, Paris the French government, Rome the Italian, Berlin the German, London the British, etc. R3571:1
Coming down— Its descent to earth marks the fulfillment of that petition of our Lord's prayer which says, "Thy Kingdom come." C258 Our thought is that the Church will be very closely associated with the earth, just as Satan's kingdom is. Satan's seat of government is in Tartarus—the atmosphere. R5182:1 Though invisible to human eyes. R5182:1It's coming will be gradual, not sudden. C258 Not until all the saints have been fitted and prepared for their places will this city descend to earth in power and come into possession or control the earth. R3571:1; SM441:1 It is already "coming down," coming into control, and as a result we see the preliminary steps leading to the re-establishment of the old Jerusalem. C258 During the time of trouble it will be coming down, and before the end of it, it will have touched the earth. R2606:3, 654:5, 219:3 "The manifestation of the sons of God." (Rom. 8:19) R56:2; SM143:2 From the commencement of the reign of Christ, the Kingdom of God will commence; it will continue to overthrow evil and establish right until, in the end of the time of trouble, it shall touch the earth. R219:3
From God— It is not earth-born. It is not reared by men. It is spiritual in every sense of the word—of God and not of men. R2832:4 Perhaps it will be necessary for the new creation to be absent from the immediate presence of the Father, and approximate the earth. R5181:6
Out of heaven— Whether the new creation are afar off, or on the earth, they will ever be of the spirit nature. R5181:6
Prepared— The entire Gospel age has been the time for the preparation of this New Jerusalem. R3570:6
As a bride— The Church in glory—beautiful, pure, gorgeous, resplendent. R3570:6, NS291:6 As his espoused, waiting for the marriage, that she may become the Bride. F363, NS291:6 The espoused virgin no more, because she will have passed from her espoused state into the more exalted one of the Bride, married or united to her Lord or Bridegroom. HG409:6 Implies its grandeur and beauty and perfection, as a bride's adornment on such an occasion is particular and elaborate to the last degree. R2832:4 His Church are called to the obtaining of the glory of their Lord, that they may be with him, as his Bride, and be like him, members of his glorious body. R5748:6 Let no one think from the figure that the Lord's intention is that his followers shall lose their personal identity and become merged in one person. NS291:4 Joint-heirs with Christ in his Kingdom of glory and in the work of blessing, judging and uplifting the world. NS340:2, 653:2; R2832:5; OV410:2; SM152:3 Counted as one and treated collectively. R1879:5 "If ye be Christ's (his Bride and joint-heir) then are ye Abraham's seed and heirs according to the (oath-bound) promise." (Gal. 3:29) NS291:3 In contradistinction to the saved of the world of mankind, who will be recognized as the children of Christ, and of whom he will be the "Everlasting Father." R2652:3; OV124:6 As a lesson of divine sovereignty, and in contradiction to all Evolution theories, God elected to call to this place of honor, not angels or cherubs, but some from among redeemed sinners. E395; R1879:4 This same figure is represented in the type of Isaac and Rebecca. F363; NS293:1

[NTC - Revelation 21:3]

Tabernacle— God's dwelling, the glorified Church. T76; R2832:6 Dwelling. God will dwell in this glorious city. It will be his Temple. Mankind will approach God as Israel approached the typical Tabernacle and Temple in their religious services. R2832:6 Messiah's Kingdom is called a Tabernacle because it is not to be a permanent or eternal condition of things. CR404:5
With men— For a thousand years. CR404:5
Dwell with them— He will pour out his Spirit upon all flesh. NS535:6
Be his people— Shall become his people. T76 When the work of reconciliation is complete, God will recognize the world of mankind, and place his sanctuary among men. T76 All mankind will be treated from the standpoint of reconciliation, the propitiation price for the sins of the whole world being paid at Calvary. R2832:6God's sons, earthly sons, as Adam before he sinned was an earthly son. (Luke 3:38; 1 Cor. 15:47, 48) R382:1
God himself— While the Millennial Kingdom will be the Kingdom of God's dear Son, it will also be the Kingdom of God, because God's dear Son, and his joint-heir, the Church, will be in absolute accord with the Father. R2832:6
Be with them— God, represented in his Church (The Christ, Head and Body) will dwell with men, mankind, during the Millennium. R2832:6

[NTC - Revelation 21:4]

And God shall— During and as a result of Messiah's reign of a thousand years. R4980:2 Though it will be Christ and the Church who will be doing it, nevertheless, the Heavenly Father will be recognized as the first cause. R2833:1, 5214:5 When mankind has been thoroughly submitted to the leveling processes of the great time of trouble, and has been humbled and made teachable by it, then the same wise Judge will turn to bless. R1869:3 God himself. It was God's plan from the very first. The Millennial work is still his. R333:3 Yet he will use agencies—Christ Jesus and his Bride. R333:3
Wipe away— Through his various agencies and provinces. NS535:6 Implying a gradual work. Man will not be exempt from every weakness and trial and difficulty at the beginning. R2833:1, 333:4;T77 The tears will last so long as their cause—imperfection, pain, and death exists. R333:4 Wiping represents a gradual process, and sins and sorrows, pains and tears, are incidentals and concomitants of the death sentence. NS476:1, 801:5; PD48/59 Day by day the well-doer, walking on the highway of holiness, will be coming nearer to human perfection. HG616:3 All these blessings will result from the establishment of God's residence, or sanctuary, among men. T76 Other accounts show us unmistakably that there will be imperfections and chastisements and stripes throughout the age, while mankind is being lifted up. R2833:2 Christians are still praying for the blessed day of Messiah, for Satan's binding. Then blessings will displace sin, sorrow and pain. PD13/23 From the very beginning God foreknew all, and had planned the redemption of Adam, Eve and their children. To this end Jesus came and "died, the Just for the unjust." (1 Pet. 3:18) PD11/18
All tears— Instead of groanings they may have joy and peace, through accepting the blessed arrangements of the New Covenant. R2129:4
From their eyes— The marks of sin, not only in the deeds of mankind, but in the very facial expressions of all, will then be wiped out. NS476:1 Not only of the living world at the time, but also the blessing of the thousands of millions who have gone down into the tomb. NS567:6
There shall be— In the ages of blessedness to follow the Millennial age. A73
No more death— Not because the victors of the Millennial age will be crowned with immortality, but because they shall have formed characters in full accord with God and righteousness. E402; R1879:6 God will not awaken them now, because it would be to their disadvantage. He will keep them in the sleep of death until the Kingdom of righteousness is thoroughly established. CR479:4 So long as divine condemnation, the curse, the sentence of death, rests against the world, it is evident that God is not yet reconciled to the world nor the world to him. R3707:4 The New Covenant provisions are the forgiveness of sins, the renewing of a right heart and a restitution of all that was lost through the original transgression and its curse. R3684:1 When the sufferings of the Body of Christ are ended, then will ensue the great work of filling the world ocean-deep with the knowledge of the Lord, and the blotting out of sins. R2000:3; SM544:1 The great mass of mankind will be brought forth that they may learn the ways of righteousness and in due time be lifted out of sin and death. SM544:1 The deliverance of the groaning creation is to be into the same glorious liberty that the sons of God will then be enjoying. R616:2* The opening chapters of Genesis give the entrance of the curse of sin and death, and the last chapters of Revelation reveal the success of God's plan. R98:3 Now is the time to suffer and die. It cannot be done in the next age. This is the age of sin and evil and crucifying; the next will be for glory and restitution. R131:3
Neither sorrow— Not a stain of sin mars the harmony and peace of a perfect society; not a bitter thought, not an unkind look or word; love, welling up from every heart, meets a kindred response in every other heart, and benevolence marks every act. A192 Those who attain to life everlasting will attain bliss everlasting. There is no provision in God's great plan for an everlasting condition in woe, sorrow or pain or trouble. SM766:2 The result of the thousand years of that reign of righteousness will be the development of mankind as one holy nation or people, whose happiness will be complete and everlasting. R4768:5 How comparatively valueless would all the other features of blessing be, if sickness and pain and imperfection continued. R2580:6 As a consequence of sin and all who love sin being destroyed. NS645:6 His guarantee is that sin and sinners shall not go beyond the Millennium, to endanger the happiness, peace and blessedness of the great eternity beyond. D644; R4400:3 It is merciful on God's part to destroy the incorrigibly wicked because such characters, be they ever so few, would mar the enjoyment of those who do love peace and righteousness. R3083:6; D644 Sickness, sorrow and pain would not be proper for any who are God's people. The prevalence of these conditions attests the fact that God is dealing with the world as criminals under death sentence. OV377:5 The opportunity of manifesting a fullness of zeal for the service of God will not come to the sons of God in the next age. The sacrificing then will be at an end. R5250:5 All traces and marks of sin. R573:6 Sin and evil in their various forms. Q773:4 All the liberties and privileges proper to the sons of God. OV388:4
Any more pain— The general healing of disease will doubtless be a prominent feature of Messiah's Kingdom—not only the ailments of the flesh, but also sin, disease and imperfection. R4979:5We may reasonably assume that after perfection is reached there will be no more accidents, just as we have reason to suppose that in heaven there is no necessity for surgeons, doctors, ambulances, etc. R5031:3;Q6:T Death conditions prevailing in the animal and vegetable world will bring no pain, neither sorrow, nor crying. R2640:6
The former things— Former conditions. E30 The reign of Satan, sin and death. T76; R4973:2;CR116:2; OV147:1, 192:4, 351:3 The former things of sin and darkness. R3228:3, 4400:3 The former things of Adamic sin and its penalty and blight. R2690:2,382:1; NS379:4, 519:5 No more sin, and none of the penalties for sin. R4794:1 All the things of sin, and whom have sympathy or love for sin. R2331:4 No sin, and hence none of its results. R769:6 The evil incurred through Adam's transgression. R587:5 Prisons, insane asylums, hospitals, doctors or cemeteries. OV373:3 To make doubly clear and to prove beyond question the end of evil and its train of pain, misery and death. R726:5 This will mean an end of famines, an end of pestilences, an end of storms and floods and droughts. R2076:2 Amongst these will be present misconceptions by which we are inclined to attribute to the lower animals human feelings and sentiments—some even carrying these mistaken notions to flowers. R2640:6
Are passed away— There shall be no more discontent, no more unhappiness, and God's will shall be done in the Paradise of earth as it is done in heaven itself. NS523:5; R5776:5 Messiah's great work of redemption will obliterate unsatisfactory conditions from the earth. Their abolition will be the result of Jesus' Kingdom work of one thousand years. OV373:3 Put away legally by the "sacrifice of himself (Christ);" and put away in fact by his glorious reign. R587:6 The promise made to Abraham was that in his spiritual seed all mankind would receive the divine blessing—the rolling away of the curse of sin and death. R5273:4, 5531:1 From the very beginning of Messiah's reign, God's blessing will begin to come to the world; but the full blessing will not be here, and the curse not entirely removed until about the end of the Millennium. R5780:1, 5694:6, 4587:2, 2833:2 If there is to be a release from the second death, it must come after the Millennium. This would involve the thought of a continuance of sin, contrary to this promise. R1454:6 The intrusion of sin was not unforeseen by divine wisdom, and its permission for six thousand years has not in any degree altered the original divine purpose. R2397:6 "Transitory" is written upon everything human. SM538:3

[NTC - Revelation 21:5]

He that sat— Our Redeemer—Jesus, the great King of kings and Lord of lords. R4973:3
The throne— Of earth's dominion. R2833:3
I make— Millennial blessings are not coming to the world by a process of Evolution, but as a result of God's lifting the veil from our eyes and permitting us to see what to do and how to do it. OV384:3 Our great inventors acknowledge that their work is not so much the result of personal effort, but rather a kind of inspiration. OV384:4 It is the same respecting Bible study. It came, not by plodding study, but rather as an illumination of the mind by the holy Spirit, for God's due time had come. OV384:4
All things new— A new heaven or spiritual power will have supervision of earth's affairs, and a new earth or social order will obtain amongst men. CR350:4, 406:1; Q580:2Regeneration—that glorious moral, social, political, religious and physical change which will be introduced by the Messiah. (Matt. 19:28) Q822:3 It is the work of reconstruction, the time of Jubilee, the time of joy. NS433:4 The making over of mankind and the thorough reconstruction of all the affairs of man will require the entire Jubilee year or Millennial epoch. NS433:5; R5839:1 "I create new heavens and a new earth." (Isa. 65:17) R4411:1*; Q580:1 Some have realized the impending change, and have governed and taught accordingly. Others have invoked still further the powers of ignorance to continue the present order of things. OV386:4 It will mean more than the bringing back to a heart harmony—it will mean the taking away of the stony heart of the flesh. NS433:5 In this new dispensation the proud, the haughty, the unjust, will be much discredited. NS16:4 Not merely rocks and trees, but the great work which our Lord undertook—the regeneration of humanity. R2833:3 Paradise restored—not a garden merely, but the entire earth made beautiful, fruitful, sinless, happy. R5057:5, 4673:6 Paradise, the garden of God, was applicable as a name to the garden of Eden; and the same term is Scripturally applied to the new earth when restitution blessings are brought to perfection. R2832:1; SM130:3 Renew all things. This restitution of earth to its designed perfection typed in Eden delays until the coming of our Master as the King of Glory as soon as the elect Church has been found faithful. CR116:2 A clean world in which the unholy and abominable and all who love and make lies will have no place. R3083:6, 893:2, 382:4 The perfection originally possessed by Adam, which must have been in the man Jesus, will be found in all the restored race in the close of his glorious reign. R573:6 Included in the Lord's prayer—"as it is in heaven"—is the thought that when sin and death have been effaced, the world of mankind will be as happy in God's favor as are the angels now. R5379:4, 2832:4, 2253:1 We are living in the beginning of the New Era. Growing intelligence is bringing emancipation, and shortly the Messianic Kingdom will multiply the blessings and wipe out the curse. PD48/59
This topic of the Kingdom has not had sufficient consideration [in the International Sunday School Lessons], considering its prominence in the Bible—from Genesis to Revelation. R5048:3 We now taste and see that the Lord is good, but the fullness of his favor will be realized when he hath made all things new. R1117:2 Thus the Father committed the work of reconciliation of man to the Son, and will receive it back again under divine jurisdiction, when, through the Son, he shall have made all things new. R2434:6
These words are true— This asseveration of truthfulness implies that present conditions seem so contrary to all this grand restitution outcome that it cannot be fully believed and trusted, except by those who walk with the Lord. R2833:3

[NTC - Revelation 21:6]

And he said— The Christ declares at the conclusion of the Millennial age. R2833:4
It is done— My great contract is accomplished. R2833:4
Alpha and Omega— The A and the Z. R2833:4, 333:4 The first and last of Jehovah's direct creation. R1278:3, 1060:4; 446:5* Not only was the Logos the beginning, or Alpha—but he was also the last, the Omega of divine creation, the first and only begotten Son of Jehovah, given an exclusive place. R5351:3 Authentic here, though not found in the oldest Greek manuscripts and properly omitted in the Revised Version of Rev. 1:8. R3569:2
The beginning— "He was the beginning of the creation of God." (Rev. 3:14) PD54/67 He it is who in all things has the pre-eminence in Jehovah's plan and work. R1278:3 That our Lord had a pre-existence we are most positively assured. R1161:4
And the end— He is the beginner and finisher of its wondrous plan, though not its author. R1060:4
Him that is athirst— "The table of the Lord" is spread for every one that is hungering and thirsting after righteousness. R1899:2 They must desire it and this desire must be manifested by obedience to the terms. R2833:4
Water of life— Everlasting life; the privilege of perpetual existence. R2833:4 The Lord will pour out his Spirit upon all flesh, and the knowledge of the Lord shall cover the earth as the waters cover the great deep. (Isa. 11:9; Hab. 2:14) R4990:3

[NTC - Revelation 21:7]

He that overcometh— Not the Bride class, selected during the Gospel age, but the sheep class of Matthews 25—during the Millennial age. R2833:5 The salvation made possible by the ransom-sacrifice is a new trial for life everlasting, the results of which are expressed in this and the following verse, as well as in John 3:36. R1598:4 Those who are worthy of the perfect human life then are called overcomers. R333:5
Inherit all things— "Inherit these things"—the earthly Kingdom, just as the overcomers of this Gospel age inherit spiritual things. R333:5, 2833:5 They are not invited to inherit the Kingdom prepared for us; but they shall inherit the earth, the purchased possession. R2833:5 The spiritual seed of Abraham will not share the earthly inheritance with the fleshly seed. While the fleshly seed will sit, each man, under his own vine and fig tree, the spiritual seed will be reigning with Christ in glory. R4071:3 The Law of Primogeniture—the Church of the first-born is soon to have the entire inheritance, as well the land as the power and dominion, the glory and the honor. R1164:2 Let us call to mind our high calling to become his Bride, and as such to be joined in heirship with him whom God hath appointed to be heir of all things. R422:6

[NTC - Revelation 21:8]

But the fearful— At the conclusion of the world's coming judgment. A144 The true character of the goat class is portrayed in this verse. R2609:4; A144 Such company would be repulsive to any honest, upright being. R2609:4, 1443:6
Unbelieving— Those who will not trust God. R2609:4, 893:6
Abominable— Who, knowing the truth, yet love unrighteousness. R2608:6 Who at heart are. R2609:1 Those who in spirit are. R1391:6
Murderers— Brother-haters. R2609:4, 893:6 Not that a man who has once been a murderer might not reform and become a saint and an heir of the Kingdom. One murderer, guilty of the murder of Stephen, was Saul, who afterward became an Apostle. R4992:4
Sorcerers— The instruction to Israel was very explicit, that they should not have any communion with those who work miracles by means of sorcery or incantations. R2172:1; HG726:1
Idolaters— Such as misappropriate and misuse divine favors, who give to self or any other creature or thing that service and honor which belong to God. R2609:4, 893:6
Liars— In a word, all who do not love the truth and seek it, and at any cost defend and hold it. R2609:4, 893:6
Shall have their part— The two classes will have been completely separated—the obedient and the disobedient; those in harmony with the letter and spirit of God's law, and those out of harmony with it. A144 Such as willfully spurn God's favor and cling to sin when able to avoid it, are fit subjects for destruction—the second death. R912:2; OV362:5 That will not be a time for pardoning wicked men, but for pardoning those who desire to forsake their wicked ways and thoughts. R1364:3 Some, even after a hundred years will be but partially developed; but their willful rejection is reckoned as the same as though they had reached perfection, and then rebelled against God's laws. R1261:6 No one shall be destroyed who is worthy of life, whose living would be a blessing to himself or to others in harmony with righteousness. R893:3 None need suppose that God is too loving to cut some off in second death, or that if he did so, he would give them other and yet other chances. This would lead some to take advantage of God's grace and use it as a license for willful sin. R893:4, 382:4
The lake which burneth— More properly the "abyss of fire and brimstone." NS309:1 Symbolic. R912:4; B153; NS309:1 Greek, gehenna, symbol of utter destruction. R2609:4, 893:3 The city was pictured by Jerusalem, and the "fire" by Gehenna. As the offal of the literal city was put in the Valley of Hinnom for destruction, so all the offal of the Millennial Kingdom will be destroyed, and be kept outside of the Golden Jerusalem. R4992:5, 2601:3; NS309:2, 841:1 As the literal Gehenna was not a place of torment or grief, but represented the utter destruction and hopelessness of those (already dead) cast into it, so must its antitype teach the same lesson. HG304:5 All those rejecting the ministries of reconciliation will have been cut off in the second death. NS359:5 God has determined to "make an end of sin and to bring in everlasting righteousness." (Dan. 9:24) R1364:3 "Everlasting fire prepared for the devil and his angels." (Matt. 25:41) R2607:6 Before their destruction comes the evildoers will have had fullest opportunity to repent. Satan will have had the opportunity of seven thousand years, and yet remain incorrigible, ample proof to all. R1443:6; B153 Being on as fair and full a trial as Adam was, and with greater experience, they will be as culpable as he, and as worthy of condemnation to death under the law. R912:6 The death which will come upon some for willful sins will not be an enemy in God's sight, not an enemy to those in harmony with God who will rejoice to see his will done in cleansing the universe. R1219:4 The trial being ended, the gift of life of which these shall have proved themselves unworthy, shall be taken from them. R2609:4 In the end of that age Satan is to be loosed for a little season for the final testing of mankind, and at its close he and those who follow his spirit and leadership shall be destroyed. R763:6 Then all the remainder he will present before the Father, perfect and unreprovable. R1601:4
Fire and brimstone— Fire is always a symbol of destruction, and when brimstone is added in the symbol, the destruction is intensified. Brimstone is a most destructive agent against life in any form and degree. R912:4, 382:4: NS309:2 Even today, if we were making symbols, we could think of nothing that would more thoroughly, more completely represent utter destruction of life than the figure that the Lord has here used. NS309:2
Second death— Literal. R912:4 Plainly stating the meaning of the symbol of the lake of fire and brimstone. NS841:4 The term "second death" is specific and cannot refer to a figurative use of the word death. R891:2 When anything is called a "second" it recognizes one, and only one preceding it, of the same kind. R891:2, 381:1 Neither an apple nor a pear would be a second peach; so the second death, like the first, must be a cessation of life or being. R381:1 As the first death terminates the first life, so the second death may terminate the second life. R1324:1 There is a radical difference between the law regulating the first death and that regulating the second. The first comes upon the entire human race, the second death will reach no man independent of his will. R1324:1 The first death must be abrogated or set aside in some manner, before the second death would be possible. R381:1 Before there was any second death there was the second sin; before there was any second sin there was the second judgment; before there was any second judgment there was the second life. R1478:1* The second death is the second penalty, the result of failure during the second trial of the world, of a class not worthy of a place in the "book of life." R891:3 Every trial must reach a conclusion and have a sentence. The first trial, in Eden, ended with a sentence. The second trial is to have a sentence also. R891:6 Distinguishing it from the first sentence which came upon all men as the result of the first or representative trial. R891:6 The second trial is individually, and not representatively. R892:1, 381:2 If they then willfully sin, they will die for their own sin. (Jer. 31:30; Acts 3:23)R541:5*, 381:2 Death is the wages of sin. The first was the wages of Adam's sin. The second death will be the wages of their own, not Adam's sin. R381:1,2 The first, or Adamic death, is called a sleep because in due time all should be made alive. The second death is not a sleep, because there is no hope of resurrection from it. R381:3 From which there will be no redemption, no resurrection, no recovery. It is everlasting punishment, everlasting destruction—not everlasting torment. NS403:1 The second trial is final. A third trial is never suggested in Scripture; consequently there could not be a third death, and none is mentioned. R892:2; HG356:4 There seems no reasonable question as to whether or not second death means future life or annihilation. The word itself stands for the opposite of life. HG356:4 The first death is recorded in the first part of the Bible, and the second death is never once met with until the last part of the Bible is reached. This fact is highly suggestive. R1478:1* Second death will never be destroyed.R381:4 Since "Christ dieth no more," (Rom. 6:9) it follows that not one of such condemned ones can be redeemed or ransomed as Adam was. R912:6, 892:3, 381:4; OV362:5 Second death will receive the incorrigible at the close of the Millennium. At that time Christ's Kingdom, the thousand year day of judgment, comes to an end. R1454:6, 4794:1; Bx We make no claims of universal salvation, but distinctly speak of some who will die the second death. CR51:6; HG654:6 The term death signifies destruction, extinction. R891:3 The second destruction (or death) begins quite early in the new judgment—with the systems of error, But it does not reach men as individuals until they have first had full trial. R892;2 Nowhere is second death applied to symbols or systems. If systems are mentioned as dying a second death, it would prove that such systems had once existed, died, revived, and then died again. R381:5 The Bible plainly says that the devil and those following him shall be destroyed. R1648:4 This death is for their own sins, and is everlasting. R333:5 If any, enlightened by the truth, and restored (either actually or reckonedly) to human perfection, "draw back" they, with the unbelievers, will be destroyed. A107; HG344:5

[NTC - Revelation 21:9]

And there came— The sixth [fifth—R501:4] view of the Kingdom (verses 9 through 27) show the glorified Church more especially. R397:5, 330:3
Full of— In the Greek the word full is emphatic as if to call our attention to the matter. R113:2 The Temple is filled with glory just before the pouring out of the seven plagues. R169:5*
The seven last plagues— If you examine closely it shows that we shall be taken up into the Mount or Kingdom before the seven last plagues are poured out on the world. R113:2 See comments on Rev. 15 and 16.
Come hither— To a yet future standpoint, and see how the Bride will then appear. R1388:6 Let us endeavor to take God's standpoint of observation, to think as he thinks, and to act as he acts.R1211:6*
The bride— This Bride is to be made up of a class, the elect overcomers of the Gospel age. When completed and glorified, the Bride will be the helpmeet of Christ, and will be to his honor and glory. Q803:1 She will not become the Bride of Christ until, at the time of the Bridegroom's presence, when the marriage of the Lamb shall take place, and the marriage supper shall follow. Q838:2Let all who claim to be virgins, pure ones, be found of him in peace, seeking first the Kingdom and his righteousness, alert, watching for opportunities, and helping the Bride make herself ready. R5400:5One of many titles for the Church, including: "joint-heirs," "living stones," "the Royal Priesthood" and "members in particular of the Body of Christ." R1855:1; NS332:1 Signifying the closest possible intimacy and union of these elect ones with the great King of glory. NS379:5 His associates in judging the world. NS393:5; SM15:T Contrasted, in parallel columns, with the "great whore," Babylon the great of Rev. 17. R471:6 We know of his presence, not as men, recognizing a man, but as new creatures recognizing our Head, our Bridegroom. R454:4
The Lamb's wife— No longer the espoused virgin. HG409:6; CR216:3 The Church, after her change, after the marriage has taken place. CR216:3; SM15:T Eternally united to him. NS395:4 The Kingdom cannot come until the royal family is ready to take the throne. Then for a thousand years the restitution privileges will be open to the whole world of mankind. R5919:6 A wife shares her husband's honors and name; just as the Church bears the name of Christ as members of the Body of Christ—the name "Jehovah-Tsidkenu." (Jer. 23:5,6; 33:16) E42 The Scriptures further represent that the glorified Jesus, who is the heavenly Bridegroom, and the glorified Church, who is the heavenly Bride, will figuratively beget children. R4755:3; OV124:6 Jesus will be the Everlasting Father, and the Church will be the mother or caretaker of mankind to uplift, instruct and develop them in the ways of righteousness. R4755:3; OV125:T

[NTC - Revelation 21:10]

Carried me away— To thus recognize it, we must get away from the world and its standpoint of view. R333:6
In the spirit— Thus, it is evident that we should "spiritualize" this narrative. John viewed the wonders of this city in a spiritual sense, and not in a literal sense. Q789:4 Mentally. R1211:2* By and by in person. R333:6
A great and high mountain— The Church of translation must go up into the great Kingdom—enter into the joys of our Lord and be in his likeness before we can see as we are seen. The Bride can only be seen from the standpoint of the Kingdom. R113:1 Before he could see it, he had to go, in spirit, as high as possible above the earthly level. R333:5
And shewed me— So we, the antitype, may now see the Kingdom of God coming. R333:5 All cannot see this Kingdom as already on its way to earth—"coming down." R333:6
That great city— This is given to mark the change of the symbol from a bride to a city; just as elsewhere the figure was shown to change from "wheat" to "the sun." R1388:6 The city as a whole is called the Bride—and yet we see some members higher than others. There are superiors—rulers—in the city, but the city as a whole is a ruling power over the nations. R81:6* There has been no occasion for the use of such a symbol during the Gospel age, because the Church has not been in ruling power; and when glorified with the Lord the figure of a virgin-bride waiting for full union with the Bridegroom will not longer be appropriate as now. R1388:6
Holy Jerusalem— The Church in glory. R5002:6, 3570:6 The Sarah covenant is represented in "the exalted Jerusalem" whose offspring and heirs through Christ we already are. This is The government of which Jerusalem the literal was but an imperfect type. R1389:4 The center of God's blessing and instruction to all the families of the earth during the Millennium. R2987:2 See comments on Rev. 21:2.

[NTC - Revelation 21:11]

The glory of God— Majesty and power. R333:6 Truly she is a glorious Bride—"without spot, or wrinkle, or any such thing." (Eph. 5:27) R1211:1*The divine nature, of which she was promised to be made partaker with her Lord. R1210:6* We may by faith behold her glory; but let us not forget that we have not yet proved our worthiness. R1211:2*
A jasper stone— Supposedly the diamond. Being the most brilliant of all gems, it fittingly symbolizes the glory of God; the light (or source of light) of the New Jerusalem. R529:3*, 333:6

[NTC - Revelation 21:12]

A wall— The walls are living stones, such as the Apostle Peter describes. (1 Pet. 2:5) R3570:6, 2832:5 Whose walls signify salvation, protection and blessing to all who enter. A295 "Walls of salvation." (Isa. 60:18) Protection and security abide in it. R333:6
Twelve angels— Messengers. This would seem to teach that Israel will in due time be the messengers to communicate the love and knowledge of the Lord to all creatures. R334:
The twelve gates— The Ancient Worthies from the various tribes of Israel will be the visible representatives of the heavenly Kingdom in earth, through whose instrumentality the nations may enter into the blessings of the Kingdom. R1353:1

[NTC - Revelation 21:14]

Twelve foundations— Foundation stones. R4992:5
"Thou art Peter [a stone], and upon this rock [this great truth which you have enunciated] I will build my church." (Matt. 16:18) R3789:2 Peter, petros, rock, signifies a larger stone than lithos, "living stones." All the apostles, as "foundation stones" would have a larger importance than their brethren. F221 Peter and the other apostles represented to us as foundation stones built upon this great truth, that Christ is the Redeemer, the Savior, the Messiah. R3789:2, 2656:6 The words of the apostles would be supervised by divine power. They still speak to us. We need no others. R5280:5 The most we have ever claimed for our own presentations, written or oral, is that they are in line with the words of the apostles, that they harmonize with them. R5280:6 All the faithful in Christ being built upon the foundation of the divine plan, and upon the testimony of these twelve apostles. R2656:6 The foundation which sustains the Church is destined ultimately to sustain the whole world. R1522:1 These foundation stones were not laid on the sand, but upon the sure and steadfast rock, Christ Jesus. (Matt. 7:25-27; 16:16-18; 1 Pet. 2:4-8) R1522:1 The truth, thus divinely inspired and first announced by the apostles, even they themselves, had they fallen away, could not nullify. R1524:4 Although there were multitudes within the hearing of our Lord's voice, all of whom belonged to the typically consecrated nation, yet our Lord addressed himself specially to the twelve chosen disciples. R2589:1 The apostles occupied a special place in connection with his Kingdom, his Church, assigned to no others. R2820:1 Their decision would bind on earth the things bound in heaven, and loose on earth things loosed in God's sight. PD73/87 The declaration, "Whosoever sins ye remit they are remitted, and whosoever sins ye retain they are retained," (John 20:23; Matt. 18:18) is not applicable to all of the Church, but chiefly to the apostles. R2658:1 The death of James doubtless served to increase the appreciation of the people for the apostles, causing them to give more earnest heed to their teachings, and to realize how greatly the cause of the Lord had been made dependent upon them. R4347:4 While there is an inspiration of all the Lord's servants, yet such an inspiration should be distinguished from the special inspiration of the twelve apostles. R1149:1 If Paul's plain teachings belied the facts just once, it would be sufficient to shake and break all confidence in him as one inspired and infallibly guided, so that we might be sure in building upon the foundations of faith God provided through him. R1793:6 Whose foundations, laid in justice, can never be moved. A295 As foundations, they represent the whole Church. For this reason the terms "ye" and "you" addressed to them refer to the whole Church. R66:6* Orders, titles, authorities and offices in the Christian church were not organized by the apostles or under their guidance. F203 The salvation walls rest securely on the finished redemption—the completed foundations as expressed by Jesus, the apostles, and prophets. R333:6
Twelve apostles— No more, no less. Any others were, as the Apostle Paul suggests, "false apostles." (2 Cor. 11:3) F209; CR216:4; Q812:T;SM461:2, 671:1 "And thou hast tried them that say they are apostles, and are not, and hast found them liars." (Rev. 2:2) SM670:1 The Lord chose but twelve apostles, and said nothing about any successors to them. R4165:1, 1149:1; NS657:5; OV410:2 He not only has never recognized others, but clearly indicates that he never will recognize others in that office. R1149:1
There were only to be twelve apostles, and they are promised [when the Kingdom takes possession of earth] twelve thrones. None but the twelve are to rule over the twelve tribes of Israel. R162:5 About the year 325 AD, the Bishops of the Church, misled by Satan, proclaimed themselves to be successors to the apostles in power and divine authority. SM549:3, 673:1 It is through some very serious blunder that our Roman Catholic, Church of England and Greek Catholic friends have bishops claiming to be apostolic bishops. OV410:3; Q521:2; SM550:T, 670:4 The error of supposing apostolic succession in the Church's bishops was a costly one. It led to many grievous errors.PD72/86; CR268:2 No man or congregation is competent to appoint or elect an Apostle. Q521:3 The Antioch Church did not ordain the Apostle Paul to be an Apostle, but ordained him to be their missionary. He accepted their ordination and rendered reports to them. (Acts 14:26-28) Q521:3 There is no room for any of us today to become apostles. There may not be opportunities for all of us to do great things in the Lord's service but there are opportunities for every one of us to be true yokefellows. R3128:1 The number of the apostles corresponded to the number of the sons of Jacob, the founders of the tribes of Israel. In one sense they stood for the entire Gospel Church, in another for the whole world. R1522:1; B246The twelve apostles have no successors and need none. They are the "twelve stars," the crown of the Church. (Rev. 12:1) E207; CR78:5 How then could bishops either possess or give apostolic blessings? CR78:5; OV247:4 There is a difference between apostleship and discipleship. There are but "twelve apostles of the Lamb," but the number of disciples is considerably larger. R3308:5 No man or congregation is competent to appoint an apostle. That is a function of divine appointment only. The Lord Jesus appointed only twelve apostles, Paul taking the place of Judas. R5940:4, 5741:6, 732:6, 162:5; PD72/86; Q521:2; SM461:2 Which place the eleven had unauthorizedly conferred upon Matthias before their anointing with the holy Spirit at Pentecost. R1455:4 Assuring us that the courses of Paul and the other eleven apostles were successful ones. R1884:3, 1524:4, 1041:3 "Unlearned men" (Paul being the noted exception)—to demonstrate to all that the truth, as presented, was not of their concoction and elaboration. R2925:3

[NTC - Revelation 21:16]

Foursquare— A cube, a perfect figure. This is another way of showing its perfection; it is perfect toward God, as well as toward earth. R333:6
Twelve thousand furlongs— If reduced to miles, it measured 1,500 miles in length, and breadth, and height! Surely no such literal city will ever be established on this little globe of ours. Q790:T 21:18
Pure gold— A divine institution. R1944:1

[NTC - Revelation 21:21]

Twelve gates— To show Israel's position as channels, gateways, by which the world may approach to the heavenly government, and through which may come the blessings to mankind. R334:1
One pearl— When we look at a pearl, we look at an annoyance which has been ennobled. The oyster by itself is of merely nominal value. But the result of the oyster's treatment of its irritation—the pearl—is something "of great price."R1756:2
Pure gold— Divine untarnishing glory—the glory of God. R333:6 All of its highways are of divine appointment. R1944:1

[NTC - Revelation 21:22]

Are the temple— The Lord Almighty and the Lamb will always be an inner Temple in the great Temple, which God has provided for the world's blessing during restitution times. R2834:1 The Tabernacle was pitched hither and thither in the "wilderness of sin" and had no continuing place. The Temple was permanently established, not only in Jerusalem, but in the top of the mountain. R172:1 The firmament inlaid with suns is the dome of the real cathedral. The interpreters of nature are the true and only priests. R1969:1*

[NTC - Revelation 21:23]

No need of the sun— As in Rev. 12:1, the sun signifies the light of this Gospel age. R2833:6, 334:1
Neither of the moon— The moon signifies the typically reflected light of the Gospel in the Law and the prophets of the previous dispensation. R2833:6 The Gospel reflection—the Mosaic Law.R334:1 Nothing in this statement indicates that the world will not have and need both sunlight and moonlight during the Millennial age and subsequently—"as long as the sun and moon endure." (Psa. 72:5) R2833:6
The glory of God— The Church will be so filled with the glory of God that from her, as from the Sun of Righteousness, shall proceed the light of the glory of God. (Matt. 13:43; Mal. 4:2) R2833:6To thus by faith behold afar off the blessed land of rest and peace, all radiant with the glory of the King in his beauty, the heart must be in sympathy with that glory and that beauty of holiness. R2087:6*
Did lighten it— Now we know in part, and see as through a smoked glass dimly; then, we shall know even as we are known, being made perfect as divine beings, having the glory of God. R334:1
Lamb is the light— The city was lighted by the Temple; for the Lord God Almighty and the Lamb are the Temple of it, and their glory did lighten the city. R169:6* Not only will the knowledge of the Lord flow out from the open books but the city (government) will be such as to shed light upon them. R334:2 The Lord Almighty and the Lamb will always be an inner Temple in this great Temple. R2834:1

[NTC - Revelation 21:24]

The nations— Not that the world during the Millennial age will be divided into nationalities and kingdoms. The word "nations" here signifies peoples. It is intended to show that all peoples, and not merely the people of Israel will be favored with the Kingdom. R2834:1; A296
Of them which are saved— Not in the old manuscripts. Indeed, it is because they are not saved that they need this special light during the Millennial age. R2834:1, 2231:1, 334:2; A296 After the nations are saved, brought into harmony with God, they will no longer be "nations" (Gentiles, heathen), but parts of the one holy nation, the Kingdom of God. R2231:3
Shall walk— On the highway of holiness, up to perfection and full harmony with God. A296
The light of it— The teaching. R1951:1 The light of truth shed abroad from it. R701:1, 501:4 Then this "true light shining in its strength, from the exalted divine Christ—Head and Body, will enlighten every man that cometh into the world." (John 1:9) R421:6, 420:5, 338:5, 166:6 Not until the marriage of the Lamb will the enlightening and blessing of the nations come. R238:4* "Then shall the righteous shine forth as the sun in the kingdom of their Father." (Matt. 13:43) R124:4, 25:2* The greater than Solomon will be the light of it. R3285:2 As the light of truth increases darkness (ignorance) must flee away. R430:6* The nations will still need the symbolic (also the natural) sun and moon. When "the books shall be opened," the pure and full light of the Gospel and Law will shine out and bless mankind. R334:1
Kings of the earth— The princes or chief ones of earth who will be the chief representatives of the heavenly invisible Kingdom of Christ—Abraham, Isaac, Jacob and all the faithful prophets. R2834:2 All, in proportion as they understand and come into accord with the Kingdom conditions, may quickly reach perfection. Perfected, they will be kings in the sense that Adam was a king, and become more or less associated with the "princes" in the dominion of the earth. R4555:4; A296 Saints. (Rev. 5:10) R334:2
Bring their glory— Their acknowledgement of the heavenly Kingdom, their rendering of tribute of praise, thanks, worship, and obedience to it as God's agency. R2834:4 The willing and obedient shall then present their homage and riches and spices and odors (prayers and good deeds). R2068:1 The glory and honor of themselves. R334:2 As the Queen of Sheba brought rich treasures to Solomon. R3285:2, 2068:1
And honour— Not found in the old manuscripts. R2834:1; A296
Into it— The princes will make known to the people that not in their own names or authority do they rule, but in the name and as representatives of the glorified Christ. R2834:4

[NTC - Revelation 21:25]

Shall not be shut— Compare with Isa. 26:2. R2338:6, 1951:1, 1352:5
No night there— The Lamp of Truth, the Word of God, will not be necessary to the world in the new dispensation because "the Sun of Righteousness" shall arise. (Mal. 4:2) NS349:1 See Isa. 60:20, 21. R1900:5

[NTC - Revelation 21:26]

They shall bring— Each earthly one, as soon as he learns of the goodness and love of God, will seek and be assisted, to approach the New Jerusalem. R219:3 All the people will ascribe honor and praise and majesty and glory to the Lord's Anointed, through whom their redemption and restitution was and is being accomplished. R2834:4
Glory— The choice, bright, perfected, of the nations. R334:2
And honour— These words are omitted by the most authentic ancient manuscripts. A296
Into it— Those improving their opportunities will come into it, or become associated, in the Kingdom of God. R501:4 True civil service reform. None but perfect beings will be allowed to hold office, or be identified with the government. R219:3 Thus this government will at first contain the glory of the spiritual Kings of earth, and afterward, as the Millennial age progresses, the Kingdom will include all of earth's pure and good. R334:2

[NTC - Revelation 21:27]

In no wise enter— There is no intimation that God will ever compel any one to accept the gift of life everlasting. R890:6
Into it— Or, become a part of it. R654:5
Any thing that defileth— Sinful. R219:3 Anything common. R2834:4 The heady, the high-minded. the proud, the self-conscious and self-righteous have no promise of the Kingdom; and cannot inherit it, nor enter into it. R2139:4*
Maketh a lie— The voice that prophesies smooth things, contrary to the Word of God, is not the voice of the good Shepherd. R1648:4 The dishonest are not now worthy of the truth. By and by they will get honest enough to receive the truth or else be cut off in the second death as those who make and love a lie. R1037:5
Which are written— If they do not remain faithful, their names will be blotted out of the book of life. If they do, their names will not be blotted out, and they will attain all the glorious things promised. R5669:4
Lamb's book of life— The Lamb's book of life includes those, and only those, who attain to position of joint-heirship with Christ, whose names are written in heaven during this age. R2834:4;SM555:T Including the Great Company. All will attain life on the spirit plane whose names are written in the Book of the Lamb. R5105:2; Q309:1 To be distinguished from the book of life of Rev. 20:12, which will include all of Adam's race found worthy of eternal life. NS858:4 Not an earthly roll of membership. R5615:1

[NTC - Revelation 22:1]

And he shewed me— Verses 1 through 3 and 17 are the last of seven
[six—R501:5] views in Rev. 20 through 22 of the Millennium. R330:6, 397:5, 334:2
A pure river— It represents beautifully, forcefully, the blessings of refreshment and restitution which will issue forth from the New Jerusalem, the Kingdom of Messiah. R4882:3, 3485:4; D655 The blessed influences that will proceed to humanity from the glorified Christ, Head and Body—from the Kingdom of God's dear Son. R3571:3, 3625:1, 3596:6 Truth will then flow as a mighty river, refreshing and blessing the whole earth. R2424:4, 2508:4, 501:5 When the new dispensation is made available to men, it will be the beginning of the Times of Restitution. (Acts 3:19-21) R3571:2 In the future, in the glorious time of Messiah's Kingdom. R4990:4, 3625:1 Now the prospective members of the Bride class have the Lord's Spirit in them, "a well of water springing up into everlasting life." (John 4:14) R3410:5, 2575:4, 2508:3 By and by these well-springs brought together in glory with the Lord shall constitute the source of the great river of life. R3410:5, 2508:3, 2424:4, 1703:1, 903:4*, 533:4, 334:4; Q750:2, 823:2 The Bride is to have within her a "well of water (life) springing up," while the rest of mankind may come to the fountain to drink. R252:4 For everyone that is hungering and thirsting. R1899:2 A corresponding testimony of the living waters is found in Zech. 14:8, 9. D655 The Lord through Ezekiel gives us a picture of the Messianic age, very similar to the one given us in the Book of Revelation, seven hundred years after. R4882:3, 3625:1, 2507:2 We cannot accept the ordinary interpretation of this river as the Gospel. R3625:1 If we were disposed to accept this as a literal statement we might well do as the old Spanish explorer, Ponce De Leon, did—search for the fountain of perpetual youth. Q823:1
Water— In Bible symbolic language, water represents truth, and it also represents peoples. R5846:2, 1899:2, 447:2*, 334:4
Of life— Restitution blessings. D655 Water is used in the Scriptures as a symbol of life. R3485:4
Clear as crystal— No muddy traditions with false doctrines. No impurity of any kind will be in it. It will be the pure message of the Lord. R3571:1, 2606:4, 654:5; CR216:5; Q823:2 The real "sea of glass like unto crystal" (Rev. 4:6), not mingled with fire, contrasted with Rev. 15:2, "as it were, a sea of glass, mingled with fire." R156:4*
Proceeding— Flowing out to bless all nations of the world. OV36:1
Out of the throne— Of the New Jerusalem. OV36:1; R4882:6 The Kingdom. R2424:4 The Little Flock will sit with Christ in his throne, and constitute the Temple of the living God, from which will flow the river of the water of life. NS396:1 The government that will then be established in the world will have as its center of authority the divine law and the divine power. R3571:1, 3596:6 It does not represent the conditions of the present time, but those of the Millennial age. R3496:5 From underneath the throne—not through the throne. It goes outside the city, the Church—going way out to the world. CR216:5; R4882:6 Not yet has the throne been established on the earth. We still pray, "Thy kingdom come," and not until that prayer is answered can the river of water of life flow. R334:4 On the ruins of present institutions the Lord will erect his Temple and Kingdom, through which blessings shall flow as a river of water of life. NS435:1 There is no such river now, and can be none, until the heavenly city descends, because the river must flow from the midst of it, from the throne. R3571:4, 3410:4

[NTC - Revelation 22:2]

Tree of life— Recalling Paradise from whence Adam was driven on account of sin, and the tree of life in the midst of Eden, from which he was debarred, and from the lack of whose fruit Adam and his race died. R334:3; OV36:1 Twelve manner of trees. CR216:5 Saints. R334:6, 2665:4
Her fruit— The fruits of the spirit. R3571:4 To sustain life. R334:3, 3625:1 The abundance of instruction and nourishment, mental, moral and physical. R3625:4
Every month— Fruit adapted to the changing conditions of men as they are brought upward toward perfection—fruit suitable for each changing season, thus restoring man to man's estate. R334:6
Leaves— Professions, teachings. R334:5 The restitution of that time is pictured in the leaves. R3625:4
Tree— Wood, or trees, plural—Young's translation. R477:2*
For the healing— Restitution—the healing of the woes of the groaning creation, its sin and sickness and imperfection. R2508:4, 2575:4 As the nations are not yet healed, and will not have been healed when Christ takes the Kingdom (Rev. 11:15-18), it must be the time after Christ comes to judge the world. R477:2* Before the nations, the world, will be ready for that blessing from the New Jerusalem, they must pass through a period of very deep humiliation—"A time of trouble." (Matt. 24:21) SM441:2 Suggesting nourishment and healing for the sin-sick and starving world. R3571:2 In the present life, the Lord's people have a ministry of comfort to perform also, toward all whom mourn in Zion—toward all of the Lord's people who are in any tribulation. R2665:4 "The fruit thereof shall be for meat, and the leaves thereof for healing." (Ezek. 47:12) R4882:6
Of the nations— The heathen. R2424:4; CR216:5 Healing the repentant peoples of earth of all imperfections. D656 Showing that there will then be nations not in health, but capable of being healed. R903:4* Not the Little Flock, the Church, but the world. Undoubtedly, Israel will be the first of the nations to be blessed, but subsequently all the families of the earth. R3571:5, 2508:4

[NTC - Revelation 22:3]

No more curse— Either upon man or upon the earth for his sake. Therefore how appropriate that great physical changes are now occurring—streams breaking forth in the desert, etc. R879:5God's special sentence against sin and sinners will be entirely removed. The ground for this was laid in the great sacrifice which our Lord gave at Calvary. NS91:6 When the work of Atonement shall be fully accomplished, and when, as a result, the curse will be completely lifted from man, and from the earth, his dominion. E405 The Adamic death having been destroyed. This, is at a time when, if a man dies it will be for his own sin. R477:2* There is a curse upon the world now, official and legal. R3571:5 Put away legally by the "sacrifice of himself (Christ);" and put away in fact by his glorious reign. R587:6 The curse will be gradually removed and man gradually released under the blessings of that glorious age. R334:6 The curse will be lifted from all who come into harmony with God through Jesus the Mediator. All who do not avail themselves of this grace will be swallowed up of the second death. E439 Messiah's great work of redemption will obliterate unsatisfactory conditions from the earth. Jesus tells us that their abolition will be the result of his Kingdom work of a thousand years. OV373:3 The one original sin on account of which condemnation of death passed upon all, and on account of which Christ died, and on account of which the curse is to be rolled away from the race. R3803:1 There is no reasonable ground to suppose that divine favor and life everlasting through Christ will ever be obtained by any except those who shall come into the fullest heart-harmony with God. E420 In what more comprehensive language could the Lord declare the end of the reign of sin and death, and the commencement of the reign of righteousness unto life eternal. R3571:5 The knowledge of the Lord shall fill the earth, and all shall know him. R586:3 From the very beginning God foreknew all, and had planned the redemption of Adam, Eve, and their children. PD11/18 The promise made to Abraham was that in his spiritual seed all mankind would receive the divine blessing—the rolling away of the curse of sin and death. R5273:4 Sin and Satan and the spirit of evil shall be forever extinguished. E193 The opening chapters of Genesis give the entrance of the curse of sin and death, and the last chapters of Revelation reveal the success of God's plan and the end of the curse. R98:3* There is no provision in God's great plan for an everlasting condition in woe, sorrow or pain or trouble. SM766:2

[NTC - Revelation 22:4]

See his face— To thus by faith behold afar off the blessed land of rest and peace, all radiant with the glory of the King in his beauty, the heart must be in sympathy with that glory and beauty of holiness. R2087:6
In their foreheads— Sealed in their foreheads, intellectually, that they may not be in darkness with the world. R1470:5

[NTC - Revelation 22:5]

No night there— It is the joy of the morning—a long, glad day before us; no evening with its lengthening shadows, no night with its chills and darkness. R303:5*
They shall reign— The nature of this reign will be the same which at creation was bestowed upon father Adam, as it is written in Psa. 8:6, "Thou madest him to have dominion over the works of thy hands." R3572:2 Not the Church, but those whom the Millennial age shall find worthy of life eternal. This is in full accord with Matt. 25:34. R3572:1 The whole world of perfect men will be a world of kings, though doubtless one of their number shall serve particularly as general or representative. R3572:2
For ever and ever— Unto the age of ages, when the Kingdom shall be delivered to God, even the Father. R334:6

[NTC - Revelation 22:6]

These sayings— These wonderful promises. R3572:2

[NTC - Revelation 22:7]

Blessed is he— The Master speaks to all of his Church who have ears to hear. R3572:2

[NTC - Revelation 22:8]

And I John— John represents the disciples living at the time that the scenes of the Millennial age begin to unfold at the second presence of Jesus. (See John 21:22) R581:6
I fell down— In the end of this Gospel age, their might be a spirit to do too much honor to the one used of the Lord in communicating to them the divine light now due. R3572:4, 2079:5 So there has been and is a tendency on the part of many to give more than love, respect and honor to the servants of God, who from time to time have been used as his special servants. R2079:5, 582:1 The Apostle Paul assures us that this disposition indicates a measure of carnality, and he inquires, who then, are Paul, Apollos and Peter, but merely God's servants or channels. R2079:6 Likewise there are hundreds of thousands who call themselves by the name of Luther, Calvin, Wesley, Campbell and others, giving more respect to their teachings and writings than to the Word of God. R2079:6 Likewise, today, in the light of Present Truth, no doubt there is need to be on guard against this carnal tendency which had so deleterious an influence as in the past. R2079:6
The angel— Messenger, representing those of the John class who are used as God's instruments in drawing attention to the coming glory, and causing the John class to see them with the eye of faith. R581:6

[NTC - Revelation 22:9]

Then saith he— The action and words of the angel show the way in which the true messengers of God will treat such honor. R582:1
Do it not— Do not worship me, for I am not the author of this plan. R3572:4 We say this to any disposed to worship the humble human instrumentality chosen of God as the channel for the blessing of Present Truth. R1867:3 Br. Russell does not want any worship, he does not want any undue adoration, he does not want any praise. CR125:5 All who are worshiping any church organization should be warned. R65:5 The manly Christian will always discountenance worshipful reverence and flattery; but the less mature will often court and receive it to their own injury. Thus the Apostle counsels choosing elders of established character, rather than a "novice." R1895:3
Fellowservant— And not thy Lord. R1867:3, 2080:1
The prophets— All true teachers or mouthpieces of God. R1867:3
And of them— All servants of God are fellow-servants regardless of the time or extent of their service. R2080:1, 582:4
Worship God— The water of life and the giver of it, and not the earthen vessels through which it is sent, are to be reverenced. The earthen vessels have naught whereof to glory. R1867:3 See also comments on Rev. 19:10.

[NTC - Revelation 22:10]

Seal not— Do not feel that it is necessary to hide the matter. R3572:5 Time is at hand—The time "for the healing of the nations," and when "there shall be no more curse." (Verses 2 & 3)R477:2* At the time the features of the symbolical revelation shall come to be understood and appreciated by the Lord's people, we may know that the time of the completion is near at hand. R3572:5

[NTC - Revelation 22:11]

Let him— He will not "let" nor consent to endless transgression of his law. R477:1*
Unjust still— The unrighteous and the filthy simply ignore the message, and are not moved specially by it. R3572:6 He who is unjust or unholy according to the law of God's Word, will forever stand so judged by it, until he becomes changed or restored in his nature. R527:5* The standard of judgment is God's revealed Word. By it the saints judge themselves. When the righteous rule and the curse is removed, still the same law will be the standard of judgment. R477:5*
Be filthy still— The revelations of the divine plan are not intended to turn the filthy, to make them righteous, nor will they be inclined contrariwise to turn the righteous to sin. R3572:5
He that is righteous— Not only those who are saints. There are some who are not saints, who are, nevertheless, righteous persons. R3572:5
Holy still— He that is judged holy by that law now, will then, in the ages to come, be holy still. R477:5*

[NTC - Revelation 22:12]

Reward is with me— All the Scriptures point to the fact that our Lord's rewards are to be dispensed at his second coming, but not before. HG664:3 Scripture testimony clearly and explicitly points to the second advent of Christ, and to the resurrection as, first, the hope of the Church, and, second, the hope of the world. F664 One of many texts corroborative of the view of future rewards and punishments. R2613:6, 723:4
To give every man— This scripture is rendered meaningless by the acceptance of the theory that each member of the Church at death passed immediately into glory. HG267:6

[NTC - Revelation 22:13]

The beginning— The first and the last of the creation of God. R1514:3 Of Jehovah's direct creation. R1278:3, 1060:4, 446:5* Jesus was the first of God's creatures, the only being directly created. Jehovah did all subsequent creating through the Son. R5748:1 The beginner and finisher of the wondrous plan, though not its author. R1060:4, 446:5* "Before Abraham was, I am." (John 8:58) R1161:4

[NTC - Revelation 22:14]

His commandments— The commands of our Lord, and not the Ten Commandments of Israel's Law Covenant. R1730:6, 976:4 These commandments are not grievous and impossible to obey as were those of the Jewish Law Covenant, for Christ's yoke is easy and his burden is light. R1731:1, 976:4
Through the gates— The Ancient Worthies from the various tribes of Israel through whose instrumentality the nations may enter into the blessings of the Kingdom. R1353:2
The city— In symbolic prophecy a city signifies a religious government backed by power and authority. It is the symbol used to represent the established Kingdom of God. Q789:4 Jerusalem, a figure or symbol of the Kingdom of God, the New Jerusalem. R896:4 The Kingdom of our Lord. R477:4*

[NTC - Revelation 22:15]

Without— In Gehenna, the valley of destruction, an appropriate figure of the second death, the utter extermination of all things abominable and filthy in the close of the Millennial age. R896:4There is no intimation that God will ever compel any one to accept of the gift of life everlasting. R890:6 Their course persisted in would result in death—the second death. R1660:3, 890:6
Dogs— A term of disrespect, referring to the wild dogs which roamed the country and were pests, in contrast with house dogs, which were esteemed and petted by the family. R2653:5, 1671:1 There is nothing in the Bible indicating the resurrection of animals. Q818:2
Murderers— Not that a man who has once been a murderer might not reform and become a saint and an heir of the Kingdom. One murderer, guilty of the murder of St. Stephen, was Saul of Tarsus. R4992:4
And whosoever— Evildoers for whose permanent reform there would be no hope, because before their sentencing to the second death, the righteous Judge had given every opportunity possible to repent. R1454:6 The "death and hell" element. R477:5*
Maketh a lie— The dishonest, like the Pharisees of old, say that they see when in their hearts they know they are blind. Not now worthy of the truth, by and by they will get honest enough to receive the truth, or else be cut off in second death, as those who make and love a lie. R1037:5, 1660:3

[NTC - Revelation 22:16]

You— John. R477:4*
I am— The glorified Jesus. R944:1*
The root— He must be both David's Son and David's Lord. He must be both the stem or branch out of David's root, and in some way David must be seen to be a branch or shoot out of Christ as a root. R809:2 The root of David signifies the origin, source of life and development of David. E136 It was by virtue of his sacrifice of his undefiled life that he became the root of David as well as his Lord. E136
Offspring of David— According to the flesh, our Lord Jesus was, through his mother, the son, the branch, the offshoot or offspring of David. E136; R944:4*, 809:2 Jesus the Christ was the Son of Man, not in the sense of simply being a man, but because he was the son of the man David. R944:1*
Morning star— Jesus. Stars had weight and meaning to ancients who believed they controlled destinies. R4370:2 It is early, not yet light enough except to the prospective waking, watching Bride, who receives the light of the Morning Star. It will be some time before sunrise. R348:6 He is the Light of the World (John 1:4, 9) and The Sun of Righteousness. (Mal. 4:2) R1063:3*

[NTC - Revelation 22:17]

The Spirit and— The Spirit clearly refers to Jesus Christ, the Bridegroom. Q838:2 The holy Spirit is the channel of at-one-ment now to the Church, and somewhat similarly it will be the channel of at-one-ment to the world in the coming age. E208 The holy Spirit will cooperate with the glorified Church in the blessing of all the families of the earth. E165; R4883:1 The Spirit is choosing a Bride for Christ during the Gospel age; at the end the marriage is consummated; and during the Millennial age the Spirit and the Bride say come. R137:2*
Bride— Then glorified. E208; R2575:4; Q838:2 And joint-heir; in contradistinction to the saved of the world of mankind, who will be recognized as the children of Christ. R2652:3 The chaste virgin now espoused to the Son of heaven's King, will be united to the Bridegroom—no longer the virgin, she will be the Bride, the Lamb's wife and joint-heir. R334:5, 3410:4, 533:4, 257:3; A98; HG343:3; OV224:1; Q838:2How could the Bride give this invitation before she exists? <